Author: admin

  • Weekend Pass to Gelnhausen

    We met by chance in a bar in Frankfurt. It’s common for GIs to get acquainted over a beer and we were no exceptions. I was already at the bar, nursing my second beer when he walked in and took the stool beside me, leaving the one to his left open. He struck up the conversation immediately after ordering his beer.

    ‘Hey, how’re you doing?’

    ‘No worse than anybody else,’ I said.

    ‘You been here before?’ he asked, looking all around as he reached for his beer and turned around on the stool.

    ‘A couple of times,’ I said.

    ‘First time for me. You stationed here in Frankfurt?’

    ‘No, Fliegerhorst. I’m here on a weekend pass,’ I said.

    ‘Yeah, me too. I’m at Coleman Barracks in Gelnhausen. What’ve you got at Fliergerhorst?’

    ‘Artillery, transportation and ordnance,’ I replied.

    ‘Tanks,’ he said. ‘But you knew that.’

    ‘Yeah, everybody knows you tank jockeys,’ I said.

    ‘Which are you in?’ he asked.

    ‘Ordnance.’

    ‘Ah, you blow things up,’ he said.

    ‘No, we furnish the stuff for you to blow things, up,’ I said.

    ‘Well, keep it coming,’ he said. ‘I love blowing shit up.’

    The banter went on through a couple more beers. It was fun talking to him, but I was enjoying looking at him even more. He was cute as hell. Well, maybe cute wouldn’t be the right word. Good looking, in a young sort of way, but not boyish. And he was put together good. His arms bulged inside the short sleeves of his uniform shirt and his neck was thick and muscular, the cords standing out when he turned his head. His neck was as wide as his head, like a football player. I managed to get a glance now and then down at his thighs spread out inside his pants and in the dim light I could see the heft between his legs. I wondered what he looked like in the shower. I’m not gay exactly, but this guy was a total package that was getting to me. Not many guys do that to me, the way girls do. Maybe I was bi; I never put a label on it. I took things as they came, and those rare occasions when the right guy came along, I took him. More often, though, it was girls; I would say the ratio was about seventy-thirty. Right then I was on the thirty side; I wasn’t checking out any of the girls in the place, nor even thinking female after this guy walked in. I wasn’t thinking male, either; just this stud… hell, I didn’t even know his name.

    ‘Hey, I didn’t get your name,’ I said.

    ‘Colton, Aaron, Corporal,’ he said, putting out his hand

    ‘Covington, Sean, Corporal,’ I said, taking his hand. I don’t know why we added the ‘corporal’ when we were both wearing our rank on our sleeves.

    He had big hands; long, thick, strong fingers, and as he had them wrapped into my grip, I was thinking what else he could do with them. His bicep bulged inside his shirtsleeve the size of a grapefruit and the muscles in his forearm rippled as we shook hands. I tilted my beer bottle toward his while entertaining images of those hands down between some girl’s legs, his finger probing around inside her like a small cock, and the girl grinding herself against the sinewy muscles of his forearm. Don’t ask me why those images…they just came to mind.

    ‘Ready for another one?’ I asked.

    ‘Yeah, thanks.’

    I waved at the bartender and held up two fingers.

    ‘You’ve been here before, how cooperative are the chicks in here?’ Aaron asked.

    ‘Some of them are very cooperative for a price,’ I said. ‘But I’m guessing you don’t often have to pay for it,’ I added.

    ‘I never have, I’m not about to start now,’ he said.

    ‘I don’t see any reason why you should,’ I said, hoping I hadn’t said the wrong thing, along with the way I looked at him. I quickly turned on my stool and looked all around the place. ‘Should be pretty good, there aren’t many black guys here tonight,’ I said.

    He laughed, but I got the impression he wasn’t laughing at my little joke. It was more a smug laughter, like the blacks didn’t have anything on him. We talked about where we were from and where we took basic training and why we joined the Army in the first place.

    ‘Three in, one out,’ he said, as he slid off the stool and headed back to the restroom, meaning the three beers he’d drank and now he had to get rid of one.

    ‘Yeah, me too. Hey, do you want your bottle to measure?’ I joked as I followed him back. I had to piss too, but I would’ve followed him back anyway. The ten or twelve yards that I followed him back to the restroom, my eyes were glued to his butt. Shit, he looked tight, his butt muscles rolling inside his snug-fitting pants and flexing with each step. Inside the restroom, he stepped up to the long urinal trough, unzipping his trousers. I stepped up beside him but not too close.

    ‘You know any another good places where there might be some action?’ he asked as he jutted his butt back, hauling his manhood out of his fly.

    ‘I don’t know Frankfurt very well but we can go looking,’ I said as I unzipped my pants. Talking gave me an excuse to have my head turned toward him and that gave me the chance to see what the heft between his legs was all about. I about choked. I hoped I didn’t blink or do a double-take that he would notice. I swallowed, hard, maybe audibly hard. No wonder he laughed at my remark about black guys. He had the biggest cock I’d ever seen hanging out of his fly, or any other fly. Easily six or seven inches, and thick as hell. It was all I could do to keep my eyes front. I pissed beside him and he was aiming the flow back and forth in a sweeping motion. His flow crossed mine and caused sort of a piss explosion.

    ‘Gotcha,’ he said, laughing. He swept in my direction and I aimed and hit his stream, causing another explosion.

    ‘Gotcha back,’ I said. It was like two little boys, yet it felt so studly.

    He finished first and when he milked it he pulled another inch of cock out of his fly. Then he sort of gathered it all up in his hand and shoved it back in his jeans and worked it into a comfortable position and zipped up, with some difficulty, I might add. I followed a few feet behind him back to the bar.

    We started talking again and he turned around on his stool and checked the place out again. I saw the three black guys who had come in while we were back in the restroom.

    ‘Well, looks like the competition has arrived,’ he remarked.

    I was taking a drink of beer. I guffawed and brought the bottle down, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand.

    ‘You gotta be kidding,’ I said. ‘Shit, from what I saw back there, you’ve got nothing to worry about with the black guys. You are the competition,’ I said.

    ‘Well, I don’t get any complaints, but the black guys; their reputation precedes them. German chicks will go with them sight unseen,’ he said. Then he added with a grin, ‘But hey, I thanks for noticing.’

    ‘How the hell could I not notice, the way you were swinging the damn thing around? Don’t tell me the guys in the barracks don’t notice that swinging around. Hell, they’d better take not, just so they can duck out of the way.’

    ‘Well, one guy for sure notices,’ he said with a sly grin.

    ‘Oh?’ I said with keen interest.

    ‘Yeah, the way he looks at me; I think he would like to do more than notice if he had half a chance.’

    ‘Oh? Has he ever said anything?’ I asked.

    ‘Naw, I wouldn’t expect him to; it’s too risky,’ he said. ‘He doesn’t know if he can trust me, and I’m sure as hell not going to say or do anything to initiate it.’

    ‘If he did say something…would you let him?’ I asked with a curious grin.

    ‘Fuck, yeah, in a heartbeat,’ he said, without hesitation. ‘Wouldn’t you?’

    ‘I never thought about it. But, yeah, I guess I might, just out of curiosity,’ I replied.

    ‘Curiosity, your ass. I would let him, just to get my rocks off.’

    I was getting frustrated with the conversation, knowing I couldn’t do anything with it. I didn’t know the guy well enough to trust him, and there wasn’t enough time to get to know him that well. He moved on to another subject and I didn’t steer it back. Time passed too quickly and finally, we both had to leave and get head to our units.

    ‘Hey, maybe we’ll meet up again sometime,’ he said. ‘Or if you’re ever in Gelnhausen, look me up.’

    ‘Yeah, you too, if you’re ever in Fliegerhorst. Or give me a call next time you’re coming to Frankfurt, I’ll meet you someplace,’ I said.

    ‘I’ll give you my unit’s phone number, you can call me,’ he said.

    We exchanged phone numbers and parted company.

    I thought about him all the way back to base. It was the first time I’d ever exchanged phone numbers with another guy, and it felt weird, like I had the number of a hot babe I was hoping to hook up with. In a way, he was just that. I had him pictured in my mind when I went to bed. I woke up the next morning with my usual hardon and the first thing I thought about was Aaron. Not him in particular, but his body, and his looks, and I couldn’t get the image of his big cock out of my head. Yeah, I was still operating in the lower thirty percent; the gay percent.

    I thought about him a lot after that. Hell, all the time. He called a few weeks later just to say Hey. I called him a couple of times. But we never had a chance to meet up again. When I was free, he couldn’t get away and when he was free, I was tied up.

    He didn’t know it but he was giving me fits, in more ways than one. One, he was so damned good looking and built and hung. Second was the conversation we’d had about the guy who he thought was hot for him but didn’t have the nerve to do or say anything, but he would let him give him head if the opportunity arose. That just made me hotter than hell. I was unsure myself, but I thought I could work up the courage to break the ice, given the time and the right circumstances, even though I didn’t know if anybody could even get their mouth around the head of his cock when he was hard.

    We weren’t having any luck getting weekend or three-day passes together so I called and asked him if he could get just an overnight. Yeah, but that wouldn’t be long enough to warrant going to Frankfurt. Fine, I could get a three-day and come to Gelnhausen. That was great with him, but he couldn’t get three days off. I didn’t care; whatever time I could have with him would suit me fine. He wouldn’t be free till after Saturday morning inspection but I drove down on Friday evening. He said he could put me up in a spare bunk in the barracks. That in itself sounded exciting. Not that being in a barracks was anything new, but it would be a whole new bunch of guys to check out, and specifically the chance to see Aaron in his natural habitat.

    I got there about eight at night, showed my ID at the gate and got directions to the barracks. Aaron greeted me with gusto, a tight handshake pulled into a tighter bear hug. I was a little surprised at his reception, no better than we knew each other, but his hard body felt good pressing against me. He took me upstairs and showed me to an empty bunk where I would sleep then we went back downstairs to his bunk to hang around for a little while and he introduced to some other guys before he took me to the PX for a beer.

    ‘Listen,’ he said in a hushed tone, ‘the guy you’re going to sleeping next to is the guy I was telling you about.’

    I looked at him, confused, for a moment.

    ‘Don’t worry, he won’t try anything, but I just though you ought to know,’ he went on to explain.

    ‘Oh,’ I said.

    We headed back from the PX and got to the barracks before lights-out. Unfortunately, we parted ways at the bottom of the stairs, I went up to my bunk and Aaron went to his and I didn’t get to see him anymore that night. Nor the next morning, except to go to chow together.

    I introduced myself to Matt, the guy in the next bunk, and several other guys came over and introduced themselves and asked me where I was from. We talked for a little bit before they began to amble off to go to bed. I took note of the way Matt looked at some of them, and how he looked at me when I undressed. They say it takes one to know one. I didn’t consider myself gay, but there was no doubt about him. I was a little surprised when he shucked his briefs to get into bed naked. Looking around I noticed several other guys getting completely naked. Maybe it was a thing in this outfit, or at least on the second floor, to sleep naked. I decided to match him and peeled mine down and tossed them aside. I let him have a good look before I stretched out on the bunk. I went one better; I’d noticed some of the other guys stretched out on his back, naked, without any covers on so I didn’t bother to pull the covers up. So many guys sleeping naked, I had to wonder if maybe Matt’s sexual preference might be well known in that corner of the second floor of the barracks. Several times after lights out, I looked across and saw Matt looking at me.

    ‘How long have you known Colton?’ he asked in a quiet tone.

    ‘A few months. We met up when he was in Frankfurt on a pass,’ I said.

    ‘You’ve been out together, then,’ he said.

    ‘Just one time, actually. We hit it off and decided to hook up again.’

    ‘Fucker’s an animal when he’s turned loose, I hear,’ Matt said.

    ‘He acts like he could be a lot of fun,’ I said.

    ‘He’s sure got all the girls at the PX drooling and dripping,’ he said.

    ‘Drooling and dripping,’ I said, laughing. ‘First time I heard that.’

    ‘You can almost hear their pussies sloshing wet when he goes up to them. Of course, if I had what he’s got, they would all be sloshing over me, too,’ he said.

    ‘He is a pretty good looking guy,’ I conceded, without sounding gay about it, or mentioning that I’d seen his cock.

    ‘If those girls ever saw him running around the barracks or in the showers, they would have to call in the MPs to quell the riot,’ he said.

    ‘Well, it can’t hurt to buddy up with a babe magnet,’ I said. Suddenly I saw his hand move and realized that he had it wrapped around his hardon! He was lying on his side, facing me and the wall, so nobody else could see, but it jolted me that he would be so bold in the barracks, especially with a stranger. I pretended not to notice but seeing him like that kick-started my own cock and I reached down to pull the covers up. I think he took it as an end to the talking, or maybe that I was rejecting his overture. But I thought if I let it go on, he might crawl out of his bunk and give me a blowjob and that could be risky; I didn’t think most of the guys were asleep yet.

    I woke up in the middle of the night to find the guy’s bunk empty. I didn’t think anything about it, figured he was in the latrine, till I heard a muffled sound in the corner. I raised my head and I could make out a figure standing, mostly hidden, in the corner at the side of the wall locker, and another figure on his knees. Matt was giving somebody a blowjob right in the barracks! I’d come awake just at the crucial moment as I watched the guy slump over, humping the kneeling guy’s head. I laid my head back down as if I hadn’t seen them. A moment later, the guy walked back between my bunk and the wall to the other side of the barracks to his own bunk. Matt stood up and came back over to his bunk.

    After chow the next morning, I left to walk around and wait in my car while they got ready for inspection. It was nearly 11:00 before Aaron came out to my car to tell me inspection was over and he was free to go. We decided to wait and hang around the dayroom till noon chow then eat in the mess hall and save a few bucks.

    After chow we drove into Gelnhausen.

    ‘Did you meet Matt?’ Aaron asked me.

    ‘Yeah,’ I said. ‘He seems like a nice enough guy. I wouldn’t guess he’s gay,’ I lied.

    Aaron directed me to a small hotel in the old section of town. ‘I assume you agree we need to get a hotel room, just in case we get lucky,’ he said.

    ‘Agreed.’

    ‘I’ve never stayed here before but I know guys who have and they say it’s nice and the old guy doesn’t ask questions if you want to bring a girl in.’

    We checked in and went up to check out the room. It was small but comfortably old German, with a huge bed, a small dresser, a couch and two thickly upholstered chairs. There was a bath situated in an alcove, and a nice view out over the countryside.

    ‘I hope you’ve got no problem with sharing a bed; rooms with two beds are expensive as hell,’ he said.

    ‘Well, I haven’t shared a bed with another guy since I had to move in with my older brother when I was eleven, but we’ll manage. It’s big enough for an entire squad,’ I said.

    ‘We won’t get in each other’s way with the ladies, then,’ he joked.

    We left the hotel and hit the streets in search of a gasthaus that Aaron said he frequented with his friends.

    ‘We’ll start out at Gustal’s, have a few beers, but the real action is at The Alley. Babes you wouldn’t believe. I should’ve told you to wear your uniform. They’re crazy for GIs in uniform.’

    ‘They won’t throw rocks at us just because we’re in civies, will they?’ I asked.

    He guffawed. ‘I don’t think anybody’s going to throw rocks at you.’

    ‘Well, if they won’t throw rocks at me, they sure as hell aren’t going to throw rocks at you,’ I said.

    We wiled away the afternoon at Gustal’s, drinking and laughing and joking with guys he knew. I pondered whether to tell him about what I’d seen in the barracks. I decided I’d better not. We were going through the beer a little too fast, I thought; I was beginning to wonder how I was going to hold up going to The Alley where the real action was. Aaron cut us off when somebody wanted to buy another round, saying we had bigger bears to kill and we needed to be good and sober before we went on the hunt. But the bartender was already at the table with his hands full of beer steins so we stayed for another round, but we had a sandwich with it. I credit that one last beer for our downfall…or blessing, depending on how you wanta look at it. It was partly responsible for me spilling the beans about what’d happened in the barracks when Aaron remarked about some German guy making eyes at him in the rest room.

    ‘Did you ever consider going out with that guy, like you and me? Away from the base, anything could happen,’ I said.

    ‘I don’t know how many guys know he’s gay…probably a lot, from what you’re saying…and I don’t wanta be tagged one of ’em by hanging around the guy.’

    ‘Well, I know one guy who knows or sure,’ I said.

    ‘What do you mean?’

    ‘I woke up and saw him giving a guy a blowjob back in the corner, beside the wall locker,’ I said.

    ‘No shit! Did you see who it was? Could you identify him?’ Aaron asked excitedly.

    ‘No, it was dark. But I got the come-on first myself right after we went to bed. He even showed me his hardon.’

    ‘No shit!’ he exclaimed.

    ‘Why’re you so surprised? You said you thought he was gay,’ I said.

    ‘Yeah, but I can’t believe its actually going on right in the barracks,’ he said. ‘I didn’t know he was that open about it. Fuck, I’m gonna get moved up to the second floor.

    ‘I have a feeling things are pretty out in the open up on the second floor, back in the corner,’ I said. ‘Nearly everybody up there sleeps naked, did you know that?’

    ‘No kidding! No, I didn’t know that. I’ll have to check it out, see if I can get moved upstairs,’ he said.

    It was early evening before we returned to the hotel, time to sack out for a little bit and get rested up then get cleaned up to go to The Alley. Only we didn’t sack out. Aaron took off his pants and shirt so they wouldn’t get wrinkled, and stretched out on the bed in his shorts and T-shirt while I sat in a chair, and we talked. Conversation in the intimacy of the room was different from in the bars and before long it was like we’d known each other all our lives. Aaron remarked that it was time to shower and get ready to go back out.

    ‘There is no shower. It’s a huge tub,’ I reminded him.

    ‘Oh, yeah. Well, maybe I’ll take a bubble bath then,’ he joked.

    The air tightened in my lungs as he shoved himself up off the bed and peeled his T-shirt off. I was going to see him naked! His upper body spread out in a wide V up out of his shorts with his arms over his head. When he lowered his arms his big pecs settled with a little jounce on his chest, like two thick steaks, each capped with a large brown circle with his large, turgid nipples in the center. His abs pulled and danced and rippled with every move he made, even when he breathed. He had his back to me when he shoved his shorts down and I got lightheaded with anticipation. I had never been so attracted to a guy’s butt before. His was making my mouth water. My breath came short when he straightened and walked past me to the large tub sitting up in the little alcove. What I had seen, or thought I saw and dreamed about, hanging out of his pants at the urinal was even more impressive in all its massive glory.

    My attention was drawn to his butt again when he bent over to run the water in the tub. His hamstrings bulged and his buns parted enough to see the light flurry of hair guarding the forbidden portal entry and I gulped.

    ‘Hey, there is bubble bath,’ he said, laughing, as he reached for a bottle on the shelf. He squeezed some into the running water and the tub exploded in bubbles. It was a wonderful sight, watching him step into the tub and disappear up to his muscular chest in the cloud of bubbles.

    ‘Ahhhh, that feels good,’ he said as he sank into the hot water. ‘I never took a bubble bath before.’

    I decided I wanted to be naked with him while I waited for the tub. Boldly naked, as if it might make a difference to him. I turned my back to the tub and shoved my briefs down and bent over to take them off.

    ‘Awww, don’t do that!’ he groaned, sounding like he was in pain.

    ‘Huh?’ I said, looking around.

    ‘Don’t bend over like that with that right, round butt in my face when I’m all full of anticipation about going to The Alley.’

    ‘I wasn’t exactly in your face,’ I said, laughing. ‘Do you act like that when guys take off their shorts in the barracks?’

    ‘I think it,’ he said. ‘Shit, sometimes I wish that guy, Matt, would make a move on me. Weekends when we don’t get a pass spreads the pussy few and far between.’

    ‘Sorry I got you all worked up,’ I joked as I set the chair a few feet from the tub and straddled it backwards, facing him. I saw him glance at my cock laying on the chair seat. ‘Do you know any girls first hand at this place we’re going to, like by name?’ I asked.

    ‘I don’t know if you would call it first hand. I know some by name, and some by feel,’ he said, with a chuckle.

    ‘It won’t be any trouble finding somebody to bring back with us, then,’ I said.

    ‘The only time I ever bombed out was when I got there too near closing time and they were all taken,’ he said.

    ‘Hell, you could’ve probably taken a girl away from some poor dude,’ I said.

    ‘Maybe. Probably. But I wouldn’t do that,’ he said.

    We were strangely quiet, then. Suddenly I couldn’t think of a dam thing to say to him, and he seemed to be having the same trouble. It was uncomfortable, and awkward, at least for me. Then, out of the blue, he asked me about the guy in the barracks.

    ‘Hey, I’ll bet you sort of got a hardon watching those guys go at it in the corner last night,’ he said.

    ‘What do you mean, sort of?’

    ‘No shit, you did get hard, huh?’ he said.

    ‘Well, I was getting fluffed up, but by the time I woke up they were finishing up. I don’t think it would’ve taken much for him to crawl over and give me a blowjob,’ I said

    ‘You ever have a blowjob from another guy?’ he asked.

    ‘No,’ I lied. ‘You?’

    ‘Not completely,’ he said.

    ‘What do you mean, not completely? How do you not completely have a blow job?

    ‘I had a guy go down on me in a restroom one time but he never got to finish me off.’

    ‘You mean was actually able to get his mouth around it?’ I joked. ‘Shit, I’ll bet that was frustrating as hell for both of you. How’d you get that cock of yours stuffed back in your pants, hard,’ I asked, laughing.

    ‘I didn’t. We were in a stall and I had to hang around in there and wait till it went down.’

    ‘Were you late getting back off pass?’ I joked.

    Suddenly I was disgusted with myself for lying. I’d had more than one mouth wrapped around my cock, and a few tight, male asses. I’d even had a cock or two in my mouth as a form of grateful reciprocation while a guy was working me over. Why was I lying to this guy? We were alone and naked in a hotel room, not just talking about sex, but talking about gay sex. If there was anything there ‘even a spark’ I was being a total dumb-ass for blowing the opportunity.

    ‘Hey, I lied,’ I said.

    ‘About what?’ he asked.

    ‘About never getting a blowjob from another guy,’ I said.

    ‘How come? I mean, what’s there to lie about?’

    ‘I don’t know, it’s just…not something you go around admitting to,’ I said.

    ‘Hey, did you ever fuck another guy?’ he asked.

    ‘No,’ I lied again, but immediately caught myself. ‘Yes,’ I corrected myself.

    ‘Dam! No fuckin’ shit, you have? How was it? Tight, I’ll bet,’ he asked eagerly.

    ‘Good,’ I said.

    ‘Are you gay?’ he asked.

    The question came out nonchalant as hell, not an accusation, but more like he was asking me if I was colorblind or something. It jolted me so that I couldn’t answer right off. Of course, my hesitation was my doom.

    ‘No. I mean, I…I don’t know,’ I replied. ‘And that’s the truth,’ I added.

    ‘No, or you don’t know?’ he asked with a scowl. ‘How can you not know if you’re gay?’

    ‘I’ve never been one for labels, and I don’t know if having gay sex makes you gay, or partly gay; I just don’t worry about it,’ I said.

    ‘Have you ever given a blowjob?’

    He was backing me into a corner. Not intentionally, I didn’t think, but I was feeling cramped for space.

    ‘Don’t lie to me,’ he chided me.

    ‘I…okay, I tried it once,’ I admitted, and it was only partially a lie. I had tried it once and that had led to a couple more times but I didn’t tell him that.

    ‘No fuckin’ shit!’ he exclaimed again. ‘You’ve actually had another guy’s cock in you mouth. You’ve actually given a blowjob.’

    ‘Well, I wouldn’t exactly call it that. I don’t know if the guy I did it to even considered it a real blowjob. It was pretty awkward and experimental, to say the least,’ I said.

    ‘Did you get him off?’ Aaron asked.

    ‘No, not really. Hell, I didn’t know what I was doing. He finished himself off.’

    ‘Bummer. How come you didn’t finish what you started?’ he asked.

    ‘I was afraid he would go off in my mouth.’

    ‘You wanta give me one?’ he asked.

    I was more startled than before, and for a split second when I was looking squarely into his big, dark eyes, I thought my eyes might have lied.

    ‘I…don’t…think…so,’ I replied.

    ‘You’re hesitant,’ he pointed out.

    ‘Yeah, I’m hesitant about the whole thing because I don’t believe I’m gay.’

    ‘You don’t have to be gay. If you’ve had one cock in your mouth and you’re not gay, another cock in your mouth ain’t gonna make you that way.’

    ‘What the hell kind of philosophy is that?’ I said, laughing.

    He smiled at me. ‘Hey..you know..maybe we don’t have to go out to The Alley, after all,’ he said. ‘We could, uh…stay here in the room and…discuss philosophy.’

    ‘I’m not sure I want to discuss philosophy with you,’ I said, laughing.

    ‘Afraid we might get too close to the truth?’ he asked.

    ‘Something like that, maybe,’ I conceded.

    He smiled at me again. ‘There’s room for two in this tub,’ he said. His voice had taken on a strange tone.

    Where did that leave me! He’d just given me an open invitation ‘I wasn’t certain for what, but despite my feeble and pitiful protestations, I knew I would never forgive myself if I turned it down. I was hesitant again. I sort of bit my lower lip, considering his offer. Godd, it would be a dream come true, to spend the night in bed with this incredible stud.

    ‘Come on, its just you and me; shit, nobody’s gonna know,’ he said, in that same tone, more husky now.

    ‘All right,’ I said finally, in a quieter tone, as I stood up and set the chair aside. Again I saw him glance at my swinging manhood as I stepped up to the side of the tub.

    ‘Climb in,’ he said as he drew his knees up and cocked them against the sides of the tub. The bubbles had dissipated somewhat and I could see his big cock lolling in the water like a dead fish. I think it might have floated except that it was too heavy.

    I wasn’t sure how he wanted me to sit; facing him, leaning back against the other end of the tub, or with my back to him, maybe leaning back against him. That seemed too intimate, but so was the invitation itself. Either way, he obviously wanted me somehow between his legs, with his knees resting against the sides of the tub. Still, leaning back against him was a bit of a stretch, I thought. I lifted my right leg to step into the other end of the tub but he stopped me with his hand around my calf.

    ‘This way,’ he said as he guided my foot to the other side of the tub. At the same time he dropped his knees back into the water and set my foot on the other side of his leg. I couldn’t figure out how this was going to work, me with my back to him, but his legs down in the water.

    He maneuvered me so I was standing astraddle his hips, my back to him, bent over gripping the sides of the tub with my butt in his face. Okay, I guessed he would spread his legs out so I could sit down between them and lean back against him like I wanted to do in the first place. Couldn’t imagine it with this hunky stud, but that was the only way I could picture it. But when I started to sit down he clasped his hands around my butt to stop me. Now what, I wondered. Then I got the shock of my life when Aaron pulled me back and buried his face in my butt!

    ‘Aaaahhhh!’ I moaned loudly when I felt his tongue lapping at my asshole. It wasn’t the first time I’d had a tongue in my ass but it was the last thing I expected from this guy. There was no way I would’ve guessed he was even a tiny bit gay. ‘Geezussss, w-what’re you doing?!’ I gasped over my shoulder. What a beautiful sight, his handsome head and my butt.

    ‘I’m gonna fuck your ass, and a real man don’t fuck anything he don’t eat,’ he said.

    Okay, I was surprised out of my mind, but decided that maybe he wasn’t all that gay; he sounded like he was just being a man about it, like he was eating a pussy before he fucked it. I had heard of straight guys who rimmed in order to get their cocks into another guys ass, but I wasn’t sure I believed it. For some it was a matter of macho pride, just like eating pussy. A guy’s ass was like a male pussy to them. I did myself, but it was because I liked tonguing the right guy. I didn’t mind at all getting rimmed by him, but the thought of having his big cock split me open scared me out of my wits. I wondered how he managed to find girls to fuck. My mind was in a whirl. I was thinking frantically of a way to get out of the situation I was in but I didn’t know how I was going to tear myself away from the intense pleasure he was giving me with his incredibly long and talented tongue. How could I endure the pleasure up to the crucial point then graciously back out. Not that he would let me. I could just imagine him eating a girl’s pussy then her telling him, sorry, no fuck. Yeah, he would go for that in a big way.

    ‘Ohh, fuck,’ I moaned as he pulled my butt apart and drove his tongue deep inside me. ‘Ohhh, Geezuss, you’ve got a strong tongue. Ohhh, yeah…tongue it, man…ohh, fuck.’

    ‘You keep saying Oh, Fuck, like you’re getting anxious or something,’ he joked.

    Possibly the wrong thing to say. After several minutes of his tongue in my ass, he leaned back and I felt the cool air in my crack. He tightened his grip on my butt and urged me down.

    ‘Ease down,’ he told me.

    I had this naïve notion that he was guiding me down to sit between his legs and lean back against his awesome chest and enjoy a bubble bath together, but I found out different, the way he was carefully guiding me by my hips. I instinctively tried to resist but he pulled my hips down just far enough that he had me off balance and couldn’t raise back up again without sitting down and putting my arms on the sides of the tub for leverage, and if I sat down, I was screwed; literally. It was going to happen. I was going to get fucked! I was still technically a virgin in that sense. I’d tried it a couple of times; one time on pass with an over-zealous sailor back in the states but it didn’t work out. He came on like he was straight and doing me a big favor by fucking me. He got the head of his cock in but it hurt so bad I couldn’t stand it and I managed to shove him off before he impaled me. He tried to fight me and force me but I out-muscled him by twenty pounds or so and threw him off. That’s when he turned meek and started apologizing and said he would make it up to me if I would just let him suck my cock. Well, hell yeah. Another time, it was such an awkward situation that we abandoned the idea all together. But somehow, I didn’t think Aaron was going to turn meek and he wasn’t going to let me get away from him.

    Sitting down, my butt spread wide open and a few inches lower, I felt the head of his cock press against my hole.

    ‘Take it at your own pace,’ he told me as he held me there.

    ‘Look, I…I’ve never done this before,’ I said.

    ‘Neither have I. That’s okay, we’ll take it easy,’ he said, with not a thought in his handsome head that we shouldn’t or wouldn’t do it at all.

    ‘I don’t know if I can,’ I said.

    ‘Just ease down on it. Let your weight down on me.’

    His hands clasped my butt tighter, urging me down, and I knew there wasn’t going to be any discussion about not doing it so I braced myself for the inevitable, trying to block out the memory of the pain from the one only real experience I’d had. I was going to get a ten-inch cock shoved up my ass, like it or not. I didn’t exactly let my weight down but I couldn’t do anything about Aaron pulling me down onto the blunt head of his cock.

    ‘Take it easy,’ I said, my voice trembling.

    ‘It’s your call. Ride back up if it gets to be too much,’ he said.

    Okay, he wasn’t going to try to rape me like the sailor, so maybe I could handle him. I let him ease me down some more and felt my asshole being stretched unmercifully, spreading open…Goddd! Suddenly the head burst through and I saw stars.

    ‘Ohh, Goddddammmmm!’ I cried out, tossing my head back in pure agony.

    ‘Yeah, I know, it’s gotta hurt a little at first,’ Aaron said in a soothing voice.

    ‘Ohh, fuck, this ain’t a little! You’re killing me!’

    ‘Try a little more, and squeeze your asshole real tight around me, maybe that’ll help work through it,’ he said.

    I wondered how he knew so much; how many times he’d been fucked. Whatever, I was in a bind; an impossible situation, between the proverbial rock and a hard place, the hard place being his hot, stone cock. I was scared to death to sit down but I couldn’t raise up without a power lunge and I didn’t want to jerk up off of the head of his cock; no telling what that might do to my asshole. Besides, I wasn’t sure he would let me go, and if I tried to raise up, he might just pull me back down and I would be fatally impaled on his awesome hunk of man meat. I did what Aaron told me and squeezed my sphincter muscle hard around his cock. It hurt all the more but surprisingly, each time I did it, the pain subsided a little bit. Damn little, but a little.

    ‘Yeah, that’s it, squeeze real hard,’ he encouraged me.

    Yeah, I thought, he would say that because it was probably feeling good to him. I was concentrating on squeezing and trying to endure and work through the pain, and didn’t realize Aaron was bringing me down further and I was sitting lower on his cock.

    ‘Yeah, you’re getting used to, you’ve got more than half of my cock up inside you already,’ he said.

    Geezuss, when did that happen! And how! I suddenly felt full. Where the hell was it going! But he was right, I was getting used to it. It wasn’t hurting so bad now as my asshole stretched. It was actually feeling sort of good, in a weird sort of way. Well, not really, but the idea of riding down on this big stud’s cock was making me feel good inside, if not in my ass.

    ‘You know, I think you’re ready for it,’ Aaron said, and with that, in one fluid motion, he pulled my butt down and thrust his cock upward and impaled me on the rest of his thick meat.

    ‘OOOOOhhhhhhh!’ I moaned again as I parked my quivering butt firmly on his loins. Yeah, I sat down on him; I didn’t have much choice, it’s the only direction I could go. So he knew he didn’t have to force me, and his cock drove up inside me into a place I didn’t even know existed. Where the fuck had he put it!!!

    ‘How’s that feel now?’ he asked as he wrapped his muscular arms around my stomach and my chest. I let him pull me back against him.

    ‘Ohhh, fuck,’ I moaned. ‘I don’t know; I can’t describe it yet.’

    ‘It don’t hurt quite so bad, does it?’ he asked cheerfully.

    ‘No. No, it doesn’t hurt, except for a real dull ache when your cock throbs real hard, and that’s sort of a good ache.’ And even the ache didn’t matter with his big, muscular arms wrapped around me and his hard, thick pecs pressing against my back and his hard abs tight against me.

    He laughed, causing his tight abs to ripple against my back. ‘Let’s just lay like this for awhile, let you get used to it. You said you’ve never been fucked before?’

    ‘No.’

    ‘No kidding! Dam, you took me real good for your first time. Hell, I’ve had girls who couldn’t take me that easy.’

    ‘Yeah, I can imagine,’ I said.

    ‘Hey, I’m glad I’m the one to get your cherry,’ he said.

    ‘Maybe I am, too….I don’t know yet,’ I said nervously. Okay, the sailor didn’t count; he had gotten my cherry. Even if the sailor did count, this guy could make anybody feel like a virgin all over again. He started clenching his butt muscles, first one then the other, jarring us from side to side, then both muscles at the same time, causing a bouncing motion. I started squirming around in his lap.

    ‘Ohhhhh,’ he groaned softly. ‘Fuck, you’ve got a nice ass. Is that feeling good for you too? Must be, the way you’re squirming around on me.’

    ‘Just trying to sit comfortable, but yes…Ohhh, fuck, it feels great when your cock sort of lobs around inside me. It’s hitting something in there that makes me want to squirm all the harder.’

    ‘Maybe you wanta squirm up and down a little,’ Aaron said as he helped lift my butt up and down on his cock.

    ‘Ohhh….Ohhh, Fuck…Ohhh, yeah,’ I groaned.

    ‘Yeah, I think you wanta get fucked,’ he said with a soft chuckle.

    ‘Yesss. Yess, I want you to fuck me, ‘ gasped as I writhed around on him harder.

    But instead he clasped his arms around me and pulled tightly against him and settled back in the tub.

    ‘We’ll get to the serious fucking in due time; let’s just lie back and enjoy this for awhile,’ he said. ‘You feel real good against me, and I feel real good inside you.’

    It was indeed a joyous time, lying back against his warm, hard muscles that rippled when he breathed or talked, and feeling his huge cock throb steadily inside me. We squirmed against each other but nothing else, except for his hot breath on my neck. I laid my head back on his broad shoulder. Then I felt his mouth; his lips brushing against the side of my neck. I tilted my head to the side and felt his tongue. He was kissing my neck! Shit, what was this big stud all about? It was like he was making love to me.

    ‘MMmnnnnn,’ he moaned softly as he nibbled on my neck and squirmed his butt around. I tilted my head around just to see what he would do and he kissed the side of my face. I liked the feel of his stubble. I turned more and his mouth searched out my lips and suddenly we were in a lip-lock. His tongue pried my lips open and found my tongue. One of us squealed, maybe both of us, as we kissed passionately. He put his hand around my head to smash our mouths harder together, as he practically devoured my tongue, and I could feel his huge cock throbbing harder and bolting up inside me.

    He broke away suddenly. ‘Fuck, let’s get on the bed where we can do this right,’ he whispered huskily

    With his help, I raised up off his cock; I couldn’t have done it without his help. I think I was dam near out of the tub before it popped free, leaving me with a terrible empty feeling. I climbed out of the tub with my knees shaking and a gnawing urge to have my emptiness filled again. I took hold of the chair with one hand to steady myself and put my other hand down to pull him up and we steadied each other as he reached for a towel. He dried me off rather haphazardly, and I returned the favor then we went over to the bed.

    ‘On your back,’ he said as I started to crawl on my hands and knees.

    I lay on my back, propped up on the pillows with my legs spread out wide. He took one of the pillows and stuffed it under my butt then took my legs and laid them on his shoulders. I glanced down to see his huge cock swaying out between his legs like a battering ram that was about to slam through a wall; not too far fetched. He moved up on his knees with his cock in his hand, aimed it against my hole and shoved. I winced as he entered me again. It hurt, still, but I knew what to expect, that it would be over in a moment, and it was. By the time he had buried his cock all the way in my ass, it was clenching gratefully around the thick meat, begging to be fucked. To say he fucked me would be an understatement. He plowed me. He fucked me like a jackhammer, making the bed shake and squeak. He fucked me like a pile driver, so hard that I think the bed moved; the headboard banged against the wall.

    ‘Maybe we should move the bed out,’ I said.

    ‘Fuck it. I don’t care of they hear. I don’t care of they come in and watch,’ he said.

    Suddenly, I didn’t care either. All I cared about was being drilled, nailed to the mattress by his big cock with this big stud of a soldier hovering over me. We were everywhere on the bed. At one point I was hanging over the edge of the mattress, supporting myself with my hands on the floor. He kept right on fucking me. He stopped long enough to stand me up, bent over the bed and he fucked me some more. He bent me over the back of the couch and fucked me. He was insatiable, and I couldn’t believe all the positions he came up with, and each one made his cock feel different inside me. When he had me laid out on the floor I thought he would get on top and nail me to the carpet but instead he straddled me, grabbed hold of my feet and pulled my lower body up till I was bent in half with my butt straight up in the air. Then he buried his cock straight down into my ass and fucked me backwards.

    ‘Goddam, man, where’d you learn all these positions?’ I asked.

    ‘Just dreaming ’em up as I go,’ he said. ‘Do you want me to stop for awhile?’

    ‘I don’t want you to come yet, but I wouldn’t mind a break,’ I said.

    ‘No problem,’ he said as he pulled his cock out and put his hand down to pull me to my feet. My legs were shaky and he guided me to the bed, laughing.

    ‘Shit, I fucked your legs out from under you,’ he said.

    I crawled up on the bed and stretched out. He lay beside me.

    ‘You know, you’re just giving me time to recharge my batteries,’ he warned.

    ‘My butt needs a break,’ I said. ‘Geezusss, I don’t believe we’re doing this.’

    ‘Yeah, me either. It never crossed my mind that this is what we’d end up doing together, instead of going to The Alley,’ he said. ‘I mean, I wouldn’t have believe you would be into it.’ Suddenly he turned on his side and threw his leg over me and put his arm across my chest. ‘I shouldn’t be admitting this, but you feel good up against me like this, with your hard muscles, a lot different from a woman.’ He squeezed me and moved his leg and arm up and down my body and humped my thigh with his cock. Then he moved over on top of me.

    ‘Are you rested up enough? I wanta fuck you some more,’ he said. He didn’t wait for an answer. He lifted my legs up and rested them on his shoulders and raised up over me, tilting my body in half. I didn’t object, even though it’d been bare minutes of rest.

    ‘Take it easy,’ I said as I felt his cock pressing against my hole again.

    ‘Yeah, I will,’ he said.

    I didn’t know what he called easy; maybe that he wouldn’t ram me.

    ‘Aawwwwhhhhh!’ I cried as he shoved his cock all the way in without pause.

    ‘Here bite my arm, stifle the noise,’ he said, laying his muscular forearm across my mouth.

    I shoved his arm aside. ‘That just came out, I’m okay. I thought you said you were going to take it easy,’ I growled. ‘Fuck, man, don’t you know how big your cock is?’

    ‘Sorry, I’ll wait a minute and let you get used to it again,’ he said.

    He was already in me and I didn’t need to get used to it. I was ready for him. Amazed, but ready. I couldn’t believe what was happening, that I was actually turning my butt up for this hunky soldier. But, dam, he turned me on. Maybe I was gay after all. Maybe not. Maybe I was just a straight guy who liked gay sex. At the moment I didn’t give a fuck.

    Aaron fucked me silly. I didn’t know a man could have that much stamina and staying power, but he knew how to control himself. He must’ve been close to going off a dozen times, but each time he eased back and recharged.

    ‘Are you ever gonna come?’ I asked at one point.

    ‘Do you want me to?’

    ‘I don’t care; I just don’t see how you can hold off this long,’ I said.

    ‘Can you come?’ he asked.

    ‘If you’ll let me,’ I said. ‘You’ve had me close a half dozen times, but then you back me off.’

    ‘I didn’t know I was doing that,’ he said.

    ‘Do you know you’ve about fucked my brains out, not to mention drilling me a new asshole,’ I said with mock indignation.

    He laughed. ‘Okay, I’ll work it up. You, too,’ he said. ‘Do you want me to come in you or pull out?’ he asked.

    ‘Whatever you wanta do,’ I said.

    ‘Let’s try to come together, I’ll pull out and shoot with you,’ he said.

    It was a climax like I’d never had before in my life. When he said he would work it up, he wasn’t kidding. He concentrated on every move he knew in those final moments. In a couple dozen very controlled and manipulative strokes he had me past the point of no return and from then on it was a zooming buildup of unbelievable pleasure. He brought himself along for the ride. He grabbed my hand and put it on my cock.

    ‘Jack it off, I wanta see you shoot,’ he said.

    My hand had never felt better on my cock. I gave it a few strokes and he suddenly pulled his cock out and hunkered up over me, fisting his own cock that was aimed right at me. I was going to get blasted.

    ‘Uuhmnn, here I come!’ he gasped.

    He no sooner said it than a huge spurt of come shot out of his cock, hard and fast, and landed with a soft splat on my neck. The next one hit me in the face. The next one was my own come mixing with his. He shot off again and again, big, long ropes of semen, the likes of which I’d never seen before. I was being white-washed, along with the bed and the wall, and most of it his. I got a mouthful when I had my mouth open to groan, but I hoped Aaron didn’t notice.

    My head was spinning, as much from his climax as my own, and for the moment, I forgot all about the empty feeling deep inside my ass. Finally, I was drained. Aaron had a couple more good ones to go and he gave them to me up close and personal. He hunkered right up in my face and shot right in my face then rubbed the stuff all over my face with the head of his cock.

    ‘Open up. Drain me. Suck me dry,’ he said.

    I opened my mouth and his cum-slick cock went in, right down my throat. My eyes popped out and I choked but he held his cock in tight for a few seconds before he pulled it back out. He spurted out more cum as the head of his cock burst into my mouth. I slurped it up then he settled his butt back on my stomach and let his cock fall on my chest.

    ‘Geezusss Mother Fuck!’ he gasped as he toppled over to lie beside me.

    I lay there covered with semen; my neck and shoulders and chest and one arm and even in my hair, not to mention the taste of him in my mouth. Fuck, he tasted good! I had no idea I could like the taste of cum so much.

    ‘You can say that again. Dam, how do you come so much?’ I said as I was swiping the stuff away from my eyes.

    ‘I’ll get you a towel,’ he said. He got up and went over to the tub and came back with a towel. ‘I’ve always been a heavy shooter, even with I was a kid,’ he said. ‘Must take after my old man.’

    ‘Well, you and your old man aren’t normal,’ I said.

    ‘Hey, you laid out some pretty good cannon fire yourself,’ he said.

    ‘Hey, how do you know you take after your old man?’ I asked with a curious smile.

    ‘He didn’t use condoms. He pulled out. I found the towels used sometimes. Geezusss, they were always soaked.’

    The room suddenly smelled like sex; sweat and musk and semen. I loved it.

    ‘They’re gonna have to fumigate this room,’ I said.

    ‘They’re going to have to clean the wall, too,’ Aaron said.

    ‘You hit the wall?’ I said, craning my neck to look around. Sure enough there was a big streak of semen clinging to the wallpaper. ‘Dam, how far would that one have gone if the wall hadn’t been there?’

    He laughed. ‘You wanta take another bath together? We’ve still got time to go out and find some chicks,’ he said.

    ‘I don’t know about getting in the tub with you again. We probably wouldn’t make it out of the room,’ I said.

    ‘Would that be so bad?’ he joked.

    He let me have the bathtub first since I was a mess, and he sat with his arms folded over the back of the chair and watched me.

    ‘How’d you like it, your first time?’ he asked.

    ‘I’m going to say this once, then I’m going to deny I ever said it…that was the most incredible sex I’ve ever had,’ I said.

    ‘That was the most incredible piece of ass I ever had,’ he said.

    ‘Oh, so that’s all I am to you, a piece of ass?’ I said with mock indignation.

    ‘You could be a lot more that that if we were stationed closer and could get together more often,’ he said.

    ‘If we were stationed closer, the Army would have to reconstruct my asshole,’ I said.

    ‘Was I too rough?’ he asked.

    ‘Not rough. I think just the only way you know how to be,’ I said. ‘And I don’t think you know just how fuckin’ big you are.’

    I climbed out and drew fresh water for him and sat and watched him bathe.

    ‘A bath feels good over a shower for a change,’ he said. He laughed soflty. ‘And we couldn’t have gotten that close in a shower.’

    ‘Not unless we wanted to get dishonorably discharged,’ I said, laughing.

    We got dressed and headed for The Alley. It was jumping. A live band, a lot of GIs, some German guys and a lot of German girls, most of them not with German guys. We took the last two stools at the far end of the bar and ordered two beers. By the time the bartender had our beer on the bar there were two women approaching us.

    ‘I could use a beer,’ one said to Aaron.

    ‘So could I,’ the other said to me.

    ‘We’ll share this one,’ Aaron said as he took a quick swig then put the bottle up to the woman’s lips.

    The girls didn’t bother sitting on the stools; they stayed standing in front of us, pressed between our legs. We were two more beers down when this big black guy came in, wearing his uniform complete with bloused boots, spit-shined, his chest covered with medals. The only thing he lacked was STUD in neon lights across his chest. Actually, he didn’t need the sign, he exuded stud with every move, every blink of his snappy, dark eyes. He was apparently known in the bar because several guys, and girls, greeted him as he walked through. The bartender knew him too. He called him by name as he set his drink on the bar. Unfortunately, the two girls we were with wanted to get to know him. Some women are like that; they follow the cock, especially if its black cock.

    The guy knew he had it and he wasn’t at all bashful about using it. He stood out from the bar, sipping his beer, looking all around like he was casing the joint. His eyes came to rest on the four of us and somehow I knew Aaron and I were toast. Not physically, but the night wasn’t going to turn out the way we planned. He strode up to us, his eyes shifting from one of the women to the other, those same eyes totally ignoring me and Aaron, like we didn’t exist.

    ‘Ladies,’ he said in a deep, resonate voice as he put his huge arms around them.

    Now, I’m a good-sized guy, and solid, and Aaron is even bigger and more solid, but this big stud put us both to shame and he knew it. It was a little humiliating to have him walk up and start making out with your dates, but it was also mesmerizing to watch him work.

    The women giggled when he called them ladies.

    ‘Ever notice how the little dogs sit on the porch while the big dogs go on the hunt,’ he said with a smile so bright you needed shades. He waited while his remark soaked in, referring to me and Aaron as the little dogs. ‘So, do you want to stay with the little dogs or do you want to come along with the big dog and see what a real man’s all about? Plenty for both of you, guaranteed.’

    The two women were already inching away from us, like he’d thrown a lasso around them. I could see Aaron was getting frustrated as hell.

    ‘Dam, woman, I’ve got ten inches, what more do you want?’ he blurted.

    ‘Twelve,’ the big soldier said with a deep belly chuckle. ‘Twelve and counting. Make you feel like virgins all over again, ladies.’

    We didn’t have a chance. The girls moved right into his arms and that was the first he acted like we were even there. He flashed us a big smile and said, ‘Have a nice night. I’ll take good care of them for you. Promise, they won’t go home disappointed.’

    Aaron and I sat there, dumbfounded. I heard some snickering but it didn’t bother me. I didn’t figure there was a guy in the place who could’ve stood up the big stud, physically or otherwise.

    ‘Dam, did you ever see anything like it?’ Aaron said, shaking his head.

    ‘Don’t feel bad,’ the bartender said as he set two more beers on the bar. ‘He could’ve had any woman in the place. He just happened to pick yours.’

    ‘He just walked up and took them like we weren’t even here,’ Aaron went on.

    ‘He could’ve snatched them right out from under you if you’d been fucking them,’ the bartender said.

    Just then another guy came up to the bar.

    ‘Don’t let it bother you. I saw him come in and walk out with four women on his arms,’ he said. ‘Sometime I would like to tag along just to see what he has got.’

    ‘Well, whatever it is, the rest of you ain’t got it,’ the bartender said, laughing.

    We finished our beer and left The Alley.

    ‘Next time I’m coming to Fliergerhorst where he won’t be,’ Aaron said as he left.

    ‘So where do you want to go now?’ I asked as we walked back to my car.

    Aaron looked at his watch. ‘We’ve got about six hours left on pass, do you wanta try again at another bar, or…..’

    His ‘or’ and the pause that followed caught my attention. ‘I don’t care, do you want to…or….?’

    He laughed. ‘I think we’re on the same wave length.’

    ‘Okay, do you want to just go back to the hotel?’ I asked.

    ‘Do you think you can hold up for six hours?’ he asked.

    ‘Yeah, I can handle you,’ I said.

    ‘Are you sure you’re not gay?’ Aaron asked, laughing, as we got in the car.

    ‘Does it fuckin’ matter?’

    ‘No,’ he said.

    ‘Just so you know, you’re gonna reciprocate this time,’ I said as we sat looking at each other before I started up my car.

    ‘You think so?’ he said cockily.

    ‘I know so,’ I said.

    He looked at me for a moment. ‘Okay. Maybe I can do that.’

    ‘No maybe’s,’ I said.

    ‘What do you want me to do? I don’t think I could handle it up the ass,’ he said.

    ‘Suck my cock, then,’ I said.

    He was nodding before he answered.

    ‘All right,’ he said thoughtfully. ‘All right, I can handle that. Nobody’s gonna know what goes on behind closed doors in a little hotel in Gelnhausen.’


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Barney’s Dalliance

    Another month over, another month where he led the pack in sales. It felt good, to know that his streak of making the most sales was intact. It had been close last month, but he pulled it out of the fire, and damn it felt good to have that extra cash too. There was no doubt now, that he was the ‘man’ as they said.

    For a record 16 months he had out sold everyone else in the shop. The boss was happy, so was his bank account. His days of living from pay check to pay check were gone, and he had the cash in the bank to prove it. Only 35, but he had more liquid cash than guys in their fifties. He could out sell them too, and he knew how to work the body language, something they couldn’t.

    Barney worked out each morning. He jogged to the local gym, lifted weights, used the equipment, then jogged to work. At first the guys had joked, a guy selling cars jogs to work, but it kept him in shape. He still looked like he was maybe 22 or 23, and it paid off. It got the older crowd drooling, and that meant sales.

    He wasn’t tall, didn’t have any special features that would make him stand out, other than his fit body. He didn’t have any fat showing, no rolls of blubber over his belt, like a few of the other salesmen. His butt was firm, and he filled out his clothes just right. His pecs showed in the knit shirts he liked to wear, and the pants were always well formed around his waist, buttocks and upper thighs.

    For those who were into guys, he was an attraction. For those women who wanted youth, he fit the bill. It all added up to having the best of both worlds, and frankly sex was just a tool of the trade. If a woman wanted to brush past his firm butt, or some guy, he didn’t care. If it helped make the sale, it was worth it. He didn’t feel repulsed by either advance, and to be frank, he had a lot of fun making those sales. No matter the personal price.

    His boss would have a fit if he knew just how many of the straight laced customers he had bedded, before and after making the sale. Hell, there were still a few he saw and while they were enamoured by him, he didn’t have feelings either way. Sure some where good in bed, like Sheila. Then too, there was Frank. He was just as good in bed as Sheila, if not better and to Barney, that was what counted.

    Old man Stanley was a horror in bed, so was that creep Jon Paul, but both had bought some rather expensive models, so he kept them happy. Didn’t matter to him, as long as when it came time to buy, they did, and from him. His friends thought he was a bit merciless, but a guy had to eat, and he enjoyed Filet, not ground chuck.

    Now Rodney was different, way different. To begin with he was Jon Paul’s latest fling, a real looker too. He was maybe 24 or 25, had ear length brown hair. His face was perfect, not a blemish on it, and the little ear ring that dangled from his left ear was unique. It was a simple but expensive piece of jewellery, that was obvious a gift from one of his admirers.

    He had the brightest pair of semi green eyes, that seemed to just held your attention as he would look you over. The tiny sparkle inside drew you in, made you ignore everyone else around. The thin lips, always set in a sort of semi pout were attractive, and always so inviting. The way he would lick the lower lip or corner, when talking, was most attractive. The thin nose, that only flared when his eyes were fixed on you, added to the sense of danger, of excitement, that seemed to be Rodney. Course he preferred to be called Ron, but Barney knew his full name, from the paperwork.

    It had been a risk too, to fall for someone like Rodney, given his association with Jon Paul. Yet too, that was part of the attraction, to be with someone like Rodney and knowing how angry it would make Jon Paul. That too gave him a bit of satisfaction, to be bedding Ron, right under Jon Paul’s nose. Course if they ever got caught, it could be dicey.

    Still, as he surveyed the lot, looking for someone to kick start the month’s sales with, he couldn’t help but think of Rodney. How their last little fling had been amazingly hot. Taking it up the ass had never been one of his pleasures, and for the most part, the old guys preferred to bottom for him, which suited him just fine. After all, he was in it for the sale, not because he liked it. Least that was what he kept telling himself, but with Ron, it seemed different.

    The feeling inside, when Ron had turned him over, had lifted his legs up in the air, and grabbed the condoms. It all made him shake, even now. He also could feel it excite him, which was a rarity. Money excited him, power excited him, but sex? That rarely excited him, and for him, thinking of how much his commission would be, is what got him aroused. It is what gave him the raging erection that had pleased several different people, women and men.

    With Ron, it seemed so different. To begin with, he didn’t need to think of commissions, to get erect. His average tool seemed to be always ready for Ron, always in a state of erection. In some ways, that bothered him, in others it didn’t. He didn’t think it made him queer, but at times he did wonder. Specially after a night with Ron, who had ways that just made him quiver, even long after he had returned to Jon Paul’s bed.

    Perhaps it really was just the thrill, the risk, that got him so excited, so ready for anything. Ron certainly liked that, to play, to touch, to experiment. It was an odd night, when they would meet, when they would have sex. There was little doubt in Barney’s mind as to why Jon Paul had Ron around. The guy knew how to make you feel special, make you feel so amazing, afterwards. He felt drained, even now, as he watched an old couple walking along the line of new cars.

    From just looking at them, he knew that they were shopping, and that he’d wait till they were down the line, towards the less expensive models. He was good at that, just as Ron was good at making him horny. He couldn’t stop thinking of him, of how he wanted to see him again, how the last time was so special.

    Didn’t matter how many times either, each last meeting always made him yearn for another, and another. He grinned, feeling like he was back in College. Still, the notion of him and Ron, was tantalizing. He wouldn’t mind having him as a steady, but the risks. Damn they were hard to ignore, though each time they met he managed.

    Maybe it was that long uncut cock, or those pure white butt cheeks? Could be the firm nipples or the rolling muscles of his stomach, or maybe it was just the whole package? Whatever it was, it had him hooked. He was so much older than Ron, but for some reason, it never seemed to matter, other than in their horsing around. The way Ron would call him old, afraid to take risks. It was a good line too, which always resulted in him giving in to Ron’s wishes, like last night.

    God, it was still unbelievable, at how they had horsed around, had played. The way they would laugh together, then suddenly embrace and hold each other, as if their very lives depended on holding on. It was odd, how it made him feel so safe, so secure, and yet, also afraid.

    The smell, from the cologne that was $50 an ounce and the sweat, still hung in his memory, as did the whole evening. It had been amazing, to just lay in his bed, to run his hand down the lanky body, to see the fine hairs on his body stand up to his caress, to feel the muscles below his touch quiver. It made him hard, just thinking about it now.

    How Ron had rubbed his crotch up against the side of his leg, how he had ran his hand along Barney’s chest, tweaking the nipples, twisting them every now and then. How he had kissed him, tenderly one moment, hard and violently passionate another time. How he simply kept switching from gentle to urgent, all were part of just being with him.

    The soft words whispered into his ear, then the sudden licking of his ear lobe, of the tongue swirling around inside, then the teeth nibbling at his lobe. It was all fresh in his mind, as he stood there now. He could feel the rush of air even now. He could feel his body shake, feel it tremble as the tongue would lick around, and then under his chin, then suddenly find Ron’s lips pressed against his own.

    How he had suddenly be on top of him, his whole body pressing down on his, while his hands moved up and down his sides. The lips pressing harder, the tongue pushing Barney’s lips apart, to work its way deep down into his mouth. When he had taken his face between both hands, and kissed him so hard he thought he would fall through the bed, had made him moan. Had made his whole body shake.

    Ron slid his body up and down, his hard cock rubbing his, the heat almost burning his own flesh. How it felt, to feel the pre cum on his belly, as Ron’s erect penis slid back and forth, moving all over him. The way he kissed him, touched him, all of it made him sweat, made every nerve inside tingle.

    It was natural, to feel his body taking charge, to feel his own desires being in control. The touch of fingers near his crotch, the touch of those moist lips across the hollow of his neck, all made him shiver, made him moan. The feel of the hands grabbing hold underneath his thighs, of them holding his flesh, then pulling them apart, to spread his legs. Every part of it was like being on a roller coaster. One minute ready to explode, another just aching, anticipating the coming thrills.

    Waves of pleasure were rolling all through his body. Every nerve was tingling, twitching even, as Ron would kiss him, would lick at the base of his cock, as if worshipping it. It was like some ritual, how he would lick around, at the balls beneath, but not touch the shaft. It made him ache in ways he had never felt before, it made him beg too. He could still hear himself, begging Ron to suck him, to take him.

    He couldn’t believe how much he ached, how even his rectum was twitching, was aching. His cock had never been so hard, as it was last night, as Ron licked around it, at his pubic hairs, at the insides of his thighs. Barney could still feel the thrill, still feel the almost painful rush of pleasure that was transmitted through his whole body. It made his leg shake, twitch. Even now, hours later, he still felt the thrill, the excitement.

    For a second he closed his eyes, and there before him was it all being replayed. He could see the head moving, feel the tongue as it licked around, then suddenly moved up the underside of his cock. He felt the raspy edge as it slowly licked up until it was right at his cock head. Barney felt his body shudder, as the tongue moved around and over, tasting his pre cum, and not even stopping. There was the sensation of pure pleasure that made every part of him quiver, made him beg for more.

    God he must have sounded like a little kid, the way he had begged, and pleaded with Ron. And it was then that he felt his legs being pushed up, pushed back up over him, to spread apart his buttocks. Barney felt his buttocks slide up, felt the two hands moved up and down the back of his thighs, then slide over to his upraised buttock.

    His cock was banging on his own stomach, his balls were suddenly pushed upwards, and then he felt the hot breath against his cheeks. ‘Oh Christ’ he had called out to the empty room, as Ron’s tongue flicked out, tasting the side of his buttocks. Strange new feelings were suddenly racing up and down his spine. His legs were shaking, as he felt Ron between his legs. The way he moved, the way he had both hands holding his legs way up in the air, while his face buried itself between his upraised cheeks.

    It was too much, it made him moan, groan, and squirm. The touch of his tongue, the press of his lips against his anus was too much. Never had he felt such a thrill, as the tongue curled up, then poked at his hole, at his very insides. No one had ever touched him that way, never dared. He felt himself quiver, felt the rolling tremors that seemed to only grow in intensity, as Ron’s tongue licked at him, dug past the very hole itself.

    His head rolled from side to side, as Ron licked him. Then it was the gone, a finger had moved inside, then another, and he cried out, in total rapture. ‘More’ he begged, as he struggled with the probing fingers inside. ‘Oh yes, more, more’ he had cried out, and Ron had given him more.

    The fingers inside pushed, drew back, then pushed back even harder. They twisted around, making him bite his lip, still moaning for more. They moved slow, then jabbed in and out like a boxer spotting an opening. Hard quick thrusts, in, then out. He felt his insides quivering, felt himself begging for more and more. It was insane, he never let anyone touch him this way, never let anyone probe his very insides as he was begging Ron to do.

    Barney could feel the wild beat of his heart, even as he heard the ripping sound of plastic. Even as he knew that Ron wasn’t going to let him off this easy. And he didn’t care, he wanted it, he was begging for it. Even for the brief moments when the fingers were out, when the condom was being slid down Ron’s throbbing cock, he still wanted it, afraid of it, but desperate for it.

    Thinking about it now, it was no different. He hated having done it, and yet couldn’t wait for the next time. His mind still was replaying it, still showing him the sweat dripping from Ron’s forehead, falling onto Barney’s own trembling chest. The way it was heaving, the way Barney was grasping for air, was all in front of him, once more.

    His body had ached, felt empty while Ron got ready, while he positioned himself, so he could stare down into Barney’s face, while he entered him. It was exciting, in its own way, as he felt the press of Ron’s cock against his body.

    The touch of it sent shock waves through his whole body. He felt the shaking, as the cock was pushed between his cheeks, as he lifted his own hands up, to pull back on his legs, to spread himself open even more for Ron. As the cock was pushed upwards, buried between his butt cheeks, he could feel the drops of sweat falling onto him. He looked at Ron, saw the way his face was constricted, the way his eyes were narrowed, almost slanted even. How the nostrils on his nose flared as he pushed the cock up towards Barney’s rectum.

    Then he saw how the eyes began to shine, as the glint inside grew the instant that Ron’s cock was pressing up against Barney’s tight virgin hole. He felt his body grow very still, as every muscle tensed. It was like someone had wound them all up, beyond the safe limits. His whole body was like that, the muscles aching as they waited, as they tightened eve more.

    The veins on his arms were bulging, as he felt his eyes lock onto Ron’s own eyes, that now peered down at him. Through the wet strands of hair, he saw the glint, saw the desire too. He could feel it, feel it as his heart was silent, as his chest held his lungs back, as he held his breath. The way the eyes just looked deep into him, he knew he wanted it, knew he couldn’t hold on much longer.

    It was at that moment, when Ron let his body plunge forward, as he let his body drive his wedged cock deep into Barney’s body. The pain was unbelievable. For a second he thought he’d pass out, as it just filled his whole body. The cock drove in hard, ignored every restraining muscle inside of him, and he cried out. He could hear the echo of his scream, then the loud cries to stop, that fell on deaf ears.

    His body felt like it had been pierced by a rocket. The long tube of Ron’s cock ploughed deep into him, making his insides quiver. It sliced through, making Barney tremble. Even as he cried for Ron to stop, he was pounding the bed and his body was lifting upwards, taking it all. As he felt the cock stop, his body shook, shuddered so hard that it made him moan, and his eyes. Oh god how Ron’s eyes looked, at that moment, when he looked down at Barney pleading. It was then that Barney knew he didn’t want it to stop, that he wanted to feel even more, that the harsh pain of penetration wasn’t pain, but a new form of pleasure, that he hadn’t experienced fully before.

    It was just a thought, but he could see Ron recognize it, seize it as the hard cock inside began to pull out, and panic gripped him. He didn’t want it to be taken out, he wanted it inside. His voice cried out, and before he could even form the words, he felt Ron pushing back, driving his throbbing cock back into him.

    He felt the hips pushing, felt them slide from side to side, as the cock drove deeper into him. He felt the pain, felt the pleasure. It all made him crazy, made him sweat more and more, as he felt his insides turn to mush. The hard throbbing pole made his whole insides quiver, made every nerve inside tingle. Barney could hear himself, begging for it harder, begging for it deeper. It didn’t make sense, as he lay there, feeling the cock go in and out, feel it become like the end of a jack hammer.

    Looking up he could see the glazed look in Ron’s face, the way the hair dangled down, the way the sweat simply poured down onto him from Ron. He felt how his own body was shaking, how his own cock had already covered his belly with its cream. Not even that had penetrated his thoughts, as all he could feel was the thick pole throbbing.

    The way it moved effortlessly inside of him, how it stretched his very insides, pushing his lining away, as it filled him. In and out it went, faster and faster, until he felt like his body was being invaded by steel girders. Each thrust made him cry out, made him grit his teeth. Blood from his lower lip curled down the corner, as he still cried for more, still demanded it harder, as Ron willingly acquiesced.

    His whole insides were in a raging inferno. His body was on fire, as the hard pounding seemed to go on for hours and hours, but it hadn’t. The moment he felt suddenly empty, was replaced by the hard splatter across his upper chest, then his stomach. His eyes stared up, then down his trembling body, to catch the stream of cum flying from the unwrapped cock. He saw the tiny hole expand, saw it widen, then fill with white, that came flying out, towards him. His eyes bugged out, as he watched the final stream of Ron’s cum fly out, to lay splattered across his own belly.

    It had taken them both nearly an hour, to be able to move, to just look at each other. The cum long dried, still crusted his naked stomach, as Ron dressed. He didn’t want him to leave, and even now, he wished he had spent the night. As he watched the old couple moving towards the economy line of cars, he really did wish Ron would leave Jon Paul, would be just his, but as he headed to greet the two older people, he knew it would never be.

    He simply couldn’t afford Ron, least not yet. Putting on a warm smile, adjusting his pants to push aside his erection, he called out to the older couple.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Revival

    It had been a dare, one Daniel had laughed at. At first he didn’t believe it was much of a dare, and had quickly agreed to do it, but as he stared at the people around him, at their upraised arms, at the glassy eyed look many had, he felt strangely frightened. He was in among the lions, or so it felt. He could feel the sweat beading up on his forehead, and it wasn’t from the warmth of so many bodies pressed into one huge room either, but it was from being found out, of being pointed to and singled out as the evil one.

    Strange, how his imagination was working, how he felt so chilled by the prospect of being outed, when normally he didn’t give a frig who knew he was gay or not. He made no secret of his desire for cock, lots of it too, yet standing here, alone, clapping like the others, he felt like some huge spotlight would soon shine on him, showing a huge G on his forehead, marking him as one of ‘those’. It was odd, scary even, which wasn’t how he was used to feeling.

    Sure he had been frightened by some of the dares he had accepted. The bungee jumping nude was one of those. Not being nude, but willingly jumping off some bridge, trusting to an elastic rope to stop him from crashing into the rocks, now that was scary. To jump out of a plane at 10,000 feet and not pull the cord right away, that was scary, trusting that some thin nylon cord was all between him and being road kill was equally scary, but it had been a rush. It had given him a strange exhilaration, that was missing from this particular dare.

    Still, standing next to William had its upside too. He had met him when entering, and it was as if the guy knew he was new to this sort of thing. The way he had welcomed him, the smile that he had given him, all made him a welcome from the strange other faces. It was almost as if they knew each other. Strange, but he managed to push aside the fears that kept nagging at him, as they had moved along into the main auditorium.

    To be there, amongst all those who preached against him, was odd, not the thrill he had expected. As a brash young 21 year old, he didn’t believe in fear, in being afraid. He acted as he felt, and if it was girlish, well he was never one to back down from a good old fashioned name calling session, or fight, for that matter. And he had a few of the latter, not because he had said anything, or had acted ‘girlish’ but simply because he didn’t hide his being Gay.

    Now here he was, in the Lion’s Den itself, and one of the Lion Cubs was showing him around, explaining things to him. William was his name, and to be honest, he wouldn’t have minded knowing him outside of this place. After all, the guy was tall, had long hair to his shoulder, had a killer smile to go with the lean smooth face. His body was not what you would call muscular, but it was fit. He had a short torso, but damn those legs were hot.

    Daniel couldn’t think of anyone who fit his ideal of a good twink than William. Hell, if he had seen him anywhere but here, he would have gone into full cruising mode, which he was considered a pro at being. Hence his nickname of ‘troll’ from his friends. Fact was, he liked sex, any kind of good sex, and it just wasn’t that easy to get. Yet here he was, imagining what it would be like to be all over this straight dude, which was okay.

    I mean some of the best sex he had ever had, were with straight boys, course it wasn’t that they really were, they just thought they were. He had shown them the error of their ways, or made a damn good effort at it. Now William, well not only was he a good straight boy, but obviously a religious one.

    Yet the way he had come to him, the way he had smiled at him, as he guided him into the huge auditorium, had made him wonder. The guy was so friendly, it felt like he was at one of those gay club social gatherings on campus. Everyone was so nice, so glad to see you, that it never felt right, and this was like that. Everyone smiling, everyone hugging as if they were bosom buddies, or relations.

    And it wasn’t just the women doing it. He couldn’t believe how many guys would suddenly be wrapped up in each other’s arms, hugging and shaking the other like they were brothers. Hell, a few of them had done it with William, and it made him a bit jealous. He wouldn’t have minded one or two of them hugging him as well, but just the way they pressed his hand, made him squirm. It was all so faked, so unreal that he felt like he was at a carnival or side show.

    They reached a row of seats, and as he moved ahead of William, he couldn’t help but feel his new found friend’s eyes staring at his backside. He wondered if he was checking him out, or gauging if he was some sinner? It was odd, being in amongst all these faithful believers, and yet as he found his seat, and turned to stare up at the huge stage, he felt William next to him. Turning he saw his head tilt towards him, and whisper into his ear.

    ‘We aren’t all fakes, some of us really do care.’

    He felt his legs tremble a little, wondering how he had known what he had been thinking? The way his eyes now stared at him, the way they seemed to sparkle, then grow even more vibrant, as they slowly moved up and down, taking him in. It was a cruising tactic he himself had used more than once, as he looked closely at William.

    It couldn’t be the same, or could it? After all, he had found some good shags in the strangest of places, why not at an evangelical road show? It wasn’t like they did any background checks when they took your money for the tickets, so anything was possible. And there was no mistaking that little lick of the lips after the eyes had taken a few seconds in staring at his crotch.

    As the whole meeting or performance took shape, he began to wonder, if maybe he had been wrong. The way William would stand up, like the rest, how his hand would be upraised, his head tilted back and eyes shut. It was like most of the others, and he couldn’t help but notice how many had tears streaming down their faces, as they stood up, swaying a little. It was all so strange, so cult like that he felt his fears taking hold.

    It was a different fear, than he was used to. In some ways, it was more frightening than thinking about what it would be like if the bungee cord broke, or if the parachute didn’t open. It made his legs tremble, and it gave him the cold shivers, just thinking of being outed amongst all these faithful believers. Still, as he listened to the music, to the endless speeches or sermons, he couldn’t shake the notion that there was something different about William.

    As the day dragged on, he couldn’t help but notice how William would steal glances at him. How when he would stand up, he could feel Williams eyes on his butt, checking it out. Nor how he would turn his head away when he would turn to look at William. It was as if he didn’t want to be seen, looking. What was worse for Daniel, was how each time he would think about it, he’d get a bit stiff.

    Normally that wouldn’t bother him, but he wasn’t wearing his usual garb of denim. He had dressed up, wearing some casual pants, and every time he got a boner, they would tent up. He was fairly certain that William had noticed, definitely certain that the short brunette on the other side of him had noticed. Strange, because that would normally make him happy, yet here, he felt afraid, paranoid in a sense.

    In his head, he knew that the worst that would happen would that he’d be asked to leave, yet somehow in his heart, he felt like he was in physical danger if found out. He couldn’t shake that feeling, which kept his occasional boners to a minimum. Still, he was a typical 21 year old, in that something cute got a reaction. And there were some cute ones out there.

    The more time dragged on, the more his eyes wandered. He couldn’t help but notice that people seemed to get up and leave at will, that there was a constant flow of people up and down the aisles. Still, there were always people standing, hands up in the air, and when they would sit, the people next to them would always pat them on the back. It was all weird, as if they had some inner knowledge of what the person standing had been thinking. It also was a bit unnerving. Did the pimply little brunette on his right know what he was thinking? Did William?

    The notion that William might know about how he was turned on by his presence, made him take a quick look. It also made him tremble a little, as he found himself staring right into Williams face. It was a handsome face, one that had made him ache a bit, at first, which only seemed to grow, as they had talked throughout the day. While he knew William had checked him out, he really hadn’t. He had been to petrified but now, looking right at him, he found his eyes slowly moving downwards, slowly checking the young man’s features, beyond his face.

    He couldn’t help but notice his chest, not overly muscular, but it filled the knit shirt he was wearing out nicely. He could see the nipples sticking out. His eyes stared at that, wondering why they were looking so erect. Then he just moved on, wondering how it would feel to run his hand across the flat stomach, to feel the hidden muscles rolling from his touch.

    All the thoughts were making him perspire, as his eyes refused to stop their searching, to stop their prying. He felt his whole body shudder as he finally looked at William’s crotch, at the obvious bulge that was showing. He couldn’t help himself, as he licked his lips, moistening them out of nervous habit. Then his eyes darted back up, to see the slight curl to William’s lips. It was almost like he knew what he was doing, and was approving of it.

    His eyes moved back down, and for an instant he thought they were playing tricks. The bulge seemed thicker, seemed more pronounced than before, but that couldn’t be. If true, it would mean that in this pride of Lions, he had found one that had the same tastes as he did. It wasn’t possible, yet that bulge, the way the pants just seemed to have a tell tale hump to it at the crotch, was undeniable.

    Daniel couldn’t help but wonder what was behind that bulge. Was it thick, long, or was it both? Could it be uncut or would it have a large or small cap from being circumcised? Thinking about it was giving him his own boner, and somehow he just knew that the kid next to him would notice. Turning around, he caught the flash of hair moving, and he knew that he had almost caught him. Still, it was William that had his interest and as he turned back, he found William bending towards him.

    ‘There is a nice coffee shop a block from here, interested in a bit of a break?’

    The words said one thing, but in his mind he was hearing something different. It was almost as if he was hearing himself, in one of those countless situations when he had tried to make contact, to get the ball rolling, so to speak.

    ‘Yeah, I could use a break.’

    ‘I rather thought so, uh, just follow me.’

    Before he could ask what he meant by that remark, William was moving out and he quickly moved to keep up. It was weird, following him, and seeing him move so quickly. It was as if there was some fire or something behind, but he couldn’t help but notice how firm his ass looked. It was the first time he really got a good glance at him, and it only made an already hard boner, a bit harder.

    Walking behind, he couldn’t help but wonder why he was so attracted to the guy. It wasn’t like he had any outstanding features, any special look or stance that made him stand out, and yet he did. It was all odd, as he tried to keep up to the other guy, thinking of what it was that had him willing to go out for a coffee with an obvious untouchable? Like yes, he was horny, but he wasn’t stupid. He knew there wouldn’t be anything else to it, other than maybe a pitch to join some club. After all, that was how it worked, or did it?

    Mind you he was enjoying the walk, the fresh air. It also was rather pleasant, to follow behind, to watch those butt cheeks move as William walked. It let him dream, which he figured wasn’t so bad. Okay, it might keep him a bit hard, but he could always explain that away by all the females they were passing. So he let his imagination run free, thinking about how it would be to peel those pants off, to lower whatever underwear he was wearing.

    For his money, he figured they would be tidy whities, simply because of his association with all those bible thumpers. Then again, the way he walked, the way his own basket hadn’t shown so fully, maybe he was a boxer man? He loved that game, trying to guess what was worn underneath, but he doubted he’d ever find out. Still, the notion that he was wearing nothing but white jockey shorts, holding his basket tightly in place, was a rather intriguing thought.

    Then too he wondered if William was cut or not? The fact that he was with all those religious types tended to make him think he would be cut, but he had known a few who weren’t. There were those Mormon twins he had met awhile back. Neither of them were cut, and man, could they fuck. It was like being in a whirlwind, the way both of them took after him.

    He had never been so satisfied as when those two had gotten down to business. The one, Jason, loved to suck cock, while Mark, well he was a butt man. He loved to play with Daniel’s ass, while his twin brother was working on Daniel’s cock. Geez, the way he had sucked him was amazing. How he had simply gone down, and swallowed him whole, then the fun really began.

    Both of them were blonds, short cut above the ears. They both had the cutest dimples you could ever hope for, and the way their Adam’s apples bobbed when they were excited, was thrilling. To see it move up and down their long necks, to see the skin move, gave him an instant hard on. And they noticed it too, which naturally made them more excited, which got that Adam’s apple moving even faster.

    Slender, though Mark was a bit chunkier around the middle, but it didn’t matter. Both of them were well built, had great bodies, and naked, they were more than a handful. The way their thighs would quiver, as they stood there, letting him drink in their natural beauty, was a sight he wished he could have again.

    Too bad they had moved away, because the few times they had met, was like heaven on earth. How Jason could suck, make him come right up to the very edge of cumming, then let him down, keeping every drop inside, until he was ready. It was both intensely pleasurable, as it was painful. To get so close, then to be pushed back, was hard on him, even while brother Mark was doing his ass.

    Each time they had sex, he didn’t know if he was coming or going. The way they played him, kept him on edge, bringing him closer each time, then making him fall back, only to bring him back. It was the stuff dreams were made of, as he could attest to. He still dreamed of those twins, of the way Jason could take his cock, then his balls, and make them ache, and throb at the same time.

    How his tongue would work his cock to the point where it felt like it would either fall off from the heat, or simply explode from the rushing blood. It had made him so horny, that when finally Jason would let him shoot his load, it was always both a relief, and a very draining moment. He never could sit up right after shooting his load with those two, and yet they could.

    He could still feel the thrill as his whole body would shake, tremble with the mounting pressure inside. It would be like how a mountain must feel, just before the volcano would erupt. The steam, the pressure inside, it all fit, until that precious moment when he would hear his voice screaming, here his heart thundering, as his whole body shook and shuddered.

    How his legs would ache, tighten to where they would hurt, yet the rushing of his blood would dull the pain, push it aside, as the orgasm built inside. He could still feel it, still feel the rush of excitement inside, as his body was finally allowed to surrender to its needs. The way his arms would shake, his head roll on his shoulders, all of it merely adding to the excitement, to the moment when finally his body just couldn’t hold back.

    The way the twins would know, how the lips over his cock would tighten, or how the tongue in his ass would dig deeper at just the right moment, so they too could experience every part of his orgasm. It was totally unreal, as they would always know, could sense that exact moment.

    It wasn’t just how good they could do him, it was also how good they made him do them. It was like a circus act, the way they could move around, to where he would be sucking on one of their long throbbing uncut cocks, to when suddenly he was sucking the other’s cock. How they would make his cheeks clench, as they would rub their cocks across his shaking buttocks.

    Those two were never a quick fuck, but were hours upon hours of pure sex. Maybe William was like that? He sort of tried to compare him to the twins, but he just couldn’t. Somehow he didn’t think William was the kind to be uninhibited as the twins were. And for the record, they both wore those tight boxers, that looked like spandex. Man it sure showed off their packages, which always seemed to be straining at the fabric.

    As he struggled to regain his composure, to not let the raging hard on grow or worse, take him to that place in his head again, he smiled. He tried to focus on William, realizing that his first meeting with the twins, was also because of a dare. Maybe he’d be as lucky this time around? Now that would be worth the hours he had spent listening to all that Glory Talk.

    It had been a fair walk and he had enjoyed every minute of it, thinking of the twins, of William, as they rounded the corner, to see a closed up coffee shop. He felt a bit deflated, but was surprised when William pulled out some keys, and continued towards the front door. Daniel watched as he opened the door, and reached around to enter some code in the alarm system, then stood aside to let him enter.

    ‘Nice place, your family own it or something?’

    ‘No, just where I work in the summer. The owner is down in Florida for the winter.’

    Daniel watched as William filled up a coffee pot, then began to make the coffee. It was strange, to watch how easily he moved around behind the counter, from the sink to the coffee machine and back. His eyes couldn’t help but notice his hips move, how they seemed to just glide from side to side, as he turned to do this and that, while making the coffee. It was so effortless, rather erotic too. Least his body seemed to think so, still aroused from his recollection of the twins.

    He noticed the way William was looking at him, and it made him suddenly think of the Twins. His cock was still rather excited, as he stared up at William, who placed a steaming cup of coffee down in front of him. He pulled up a stool from behind the cash register, and sat down, looking at his own cup of coffee. Daniel watched as he just stared at the brown liquid, then glance up to find him looking at him. He seemed to be nervous, as if about to make a giant announcement or something.

    He waited, as William looked back down at the coffee, swirled in some sugar, then without even looking up he made Daniel almost fall of the stool he was sitting on.

    ‘What’s a gay guy doing coming to a Revival Meeting?’


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Young and Not So Young

    I hated to think I was getting old at forty-three but the kid left me exhausted. I never let on, though. While he was in the shower it gave me a moment to catch my breath and rest up from the ferocious fuck he’d given me. My asshole was still quivering from the pounding it’d taken. I heard the shower turn off and slid up on the bed to lean back against the headboard. The streaks of my own semen ran slowly down my chest and stomach. It was a thick load, leaving big globs along the trail. He appeared with the towel around his shoulders, pulling it back and forth, causing his mammoth cock to swing like a pendulum. He was big. Mammoth for a kid his age. Fuck, how did a kid still in his teens grow a cock that size? He chuckled at the mess I’d made on myself.

    ‘You could get in the shower with me,’ he said.

    ‘If I got in the shower with you, you would never get to work,’ I said. I lay there drinking the sight of his lean, muscular body, every muscle tight, yet flexible. His abs especially were tight as a drumhead. And his cock….My Godd, he was hung like a young stallion! I wondered what his mother was feeding him. Or maybe it was his genes; if so, I wanted to meet his dad.

    ‘You really blasted a load there, dude,’ he observed with a grin.

    ‘Yeah. It’s more like you pumped it out of me,’ I said as I scooped up the come clinging to my pecs and wiped it on the sheet. All I did was break down the big globs. I had forgotten to get his money. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed and made another swipe at the mess of semen on my chest.

    ‘Here,’ he said, handing me his towel.

    I took it and wiped the stuff off then went to my dresser. I took out a twenty-dollar bill and laid it on the corner of the bed.

    ‘Sometimes I feel guilty about taking your money,’ he said.

    ‘Don’t,’ I said. ‘It’s what I said I would do.’

    ‘But you don’t need to. I don’t do it for the money. I get as much out of it as you do,’ he said.

    ‘No, you don’t. You just think you do.’

    ‘Well, I know its pretty fuckin’ fantastic sex every time we get together,’ he said as he started getting dressed.

    ‘Multiply that by ten and you’ve got how much I get out of it,’ I said. I smiled as I watched him getting dressed. ‘Slow down,’ I said.

    He paused as he was about to slip his T-shirt on, giving me a funny grin

    ‘I just hate to see you cover up that great looking body,’ I said.

    He laughed and held the T-shirt at his side, offering me a longer look at his beautifully muscles upper body.

    ‘Do that again,’ I said.

    ‘Do what?’

    ‘Laugh. I like to watch your stomach muscles ripple when you laugh.’

    He only smiled, but couldn’t keep from laughing and I got another little show of rippling young muscle.

    ‘You’re embarrassing me,’ he said.

    ‘Okay, go ahead and put your shirt on. But first……come over here,’ I said, waving him over to where I sat on the edge of the bed. He walked over to me and stood between my spread legs. I wrapped my arms around his lean waist and pulled him in and clamped my mouth over his right pec and began licking his nipple.

    ‘Awwww, Fuucckkkkkk!’ he cried.

    My lips formed a smile around his tit as I kept flicking it with my tongue. I moved to the other one and he yelped again. I didn’t linger because I knew he had to get to work.

    ‘How was that?’ I asked.

    ‘Mannn, I didn’t even know guys had feelings there,’ he said.

    ‘Sure they do. Look how yours are standing out,’ I said.

    ‘I want you to do that to me some more next time,’ he said as he quickly pulled his T-shirt on.

    I slipped on a pair of shorts to walk him to the door. Not that he needed an escort out but I wanted to see him out. I wanted to lay eyes on him as long as possible and that meant watching him walk to his bike. Yeah, he still rode a bike; couldn’t afford a car yet. Somehow, it only added to the youthful aura I so loved about him. He punched me playfully in the stomach as he walked past me out the door.

    ‘Keep those abs tight, man,’ he said.

    ‘Yeah, you too,’ I said. Like he needed to; his stomach was like a plate of amour. I watched till he was out of sight then closed the door.

    His name was Cruz, and how I met him was a fluke. He was an exceptional kid, aside from the physical. I learned that he went to school, a senior, and worked three part-time jobs plus whatever odd jobs he could get. He was a lifeguard at the pool, he worked for the parks department, and at the grocery store, which is where I met him. I’d gone to the store on the way home from work, right at the end of his shift. I was his last customer, he said, before he got off work, and he was looking forward to getting off, I figured because he had a date with some sexy chick.

    ‘Got a date?’ I asked him with a knowing grin.

    ‘Nope. Can’t afford a date except on weekends,’ he said.

    I hated going to the grocery store, and stopped by only for the few things I needed on a day-to-day basis. In between times, every four months or so, I stocked up on non-perishables and canned goods by the case. I had three carts filled with cases of stuff and he was helping take them out of the cart to be scanned then placed back in the cart.

    ‘I can help you out with this stuff,’ he offered.

    ‘I didn’t know the store offered carry out service to my truck,’ I said.

    ‘It doesn’t, but I’m going off duty, I can help wheel the carts out and load it in your car.’

    ‘Okay, thanks. I’m not going to turn down an offer like that,’ I said.

    We wheeled the carts out and he helped me stack the cases into the back of my pickup. I purposely let him unload most of them so I could watch his young, hard muscles ripple as he worked.

    ‘Now if I just had somebody to help me unload when I get home,’ I remarked as I gave him a five-dollar bill.

    ‘Thanks. I can help you,’ he offered.

    ‘No, you’ve done enough,’ I said. Then I realized that perhaps he was trying to earn some more money. ‘On second thought, if it wouldn’t be too much trouble….I live just up the road, out in the country a little bit.’

    ‘No trouble at all,’ he said. ‘I’ll go get my stuff and be right back.’

    Moments later he came rushing back across the parking lot on his bike with his backpack. He screeched to a halt he tossed his backpack in the truck then picked up his bike like it was nothing and put it in the back of the truck. Again, I noticed the way his young muscles rippled when he did it.

    At my house, I pulled into the garage and put the door down. Don’t ask me why I did that. My subconscious at work, I suppose, racing way ahead of my brain. He helped me unload and stack the stuff on the shelves in the garage. I dug in my pocket but didn’t have the right bills to give him.

    ‘Come on inside,’ I told him.

    ‘If you’re going to get more money, forget it. The five bucks was enough.’

    ‘The hell it was,’ I said, standing at the open door, motioning him inside. He obliged and walked past me into the kitchen. I went in and discreetly locked the door behind me; I didn’t think he noticed. I went into my den and got some more money.

    ‘Here, and thanks,’ I said, handing him another ten.

    ‘You don’t need to do this,’ he said, holding the bill like he might hand it back to me.

    ‘You didn’t have to help me with my groceries,’ I said. Suddenly I felt panic. He acted like he was about to leave. I couldn’t let that happen. I had this young god in my house and it might be the only time this opportunity was upon me. But I didn’t know what to do, what to say to keep him there. Or if I should. He was riding a bike, for chrissakes, which meant he didn’t have a car. Did he even have a license? I had guessed him to be eighteen, simply because he was working in the grocery store. He was built like it. But, there was the bike, and he looked so young; I couldn’t shake it.

    ‘I gotta get my bike out of your truck,’ he said.

    ‘Yes,’ I said, feeling my panic increase as he made a move toward the door to the garage. ‘I didn’t get your name,’ I said. It sounded stupid, asking when he was ready to leave.

    ‘Cruz,’ he said.

    ‘Nice name,’ I said. I had to find out how old he was, but I didn’t want to ask and appear too obvious. I started talking to him about sports and school and girls and the usual stuff that kids his age were interested in and found out he was a senior, he didn’t have time to play sports and he didn’t have a car so he only dated when he could afford it and was able to borrow his dad’s car. Okay, as a senior, he could easily be eighteen. Or seventeen if he was one of those kids who started kindergarten early. Or eighteen if maybe he got held back a grade. I was at the age that I couldn’t judge the ages of the younger generation very well. From the neck down he looked well over eighteen. His face, though…..he looked younger than his body. Finally, I just came out and asked him.

    ‘Look…..are you eighteen?’ I blurted out.

    He gave me a funny look. ‘Yeah, as of a week ago,’ he said, in a tone like, why are you asking me that.

    I stifled a sigh of relief. ‘Listen, if you’re interested, there’s more where that came from,’ I said, nodding to the pocket where he’d put the money. ‘Depending on what you’re willing to do for it,’ I added.

    He gave me that funny look again. ‘What do I have to be willing to do?’ he asked.

    ‘You ever have sex with another man?’ I asked.

    He looked dumbfounded, but not scared.

    ‘No,’ he replied simply, making it sound like his answer was a no-brainer, that he would never consider doing such a thing and I was a dumb-ass for asking.

    ‘Are you willing to try it…..for twenty bucks?’ I asked.

    ‘What would I have to do?’ he asked with a suspicious look, but with interest.

    ‘Lay back and enjoy it,’ I said.

    He looked at his watch.

    ‘Do you have to be someplace?’ I asked.

    ‘I just need to call my dad.’

    I motioned to the phone on the wall. As he dialed I had the God-awful thought that maybe he was calling his dad for the wrong reason. I could just hear him telling him that he was at some old geezer’s house and he wanted to have sex with him, would it be okay. I didn’t think that was the reason for his call but I was tensed, ready to grab the phone from him. He told his dad he would be a little late, he wasn’t sure how late. I felt guilty listening to the boy making excuses to his father why he would be home late; what would the man think if he knew the reason was that he was going to have sex with a man old enough to be his father. He didn’t offer an explanation and apparently his dad didn’t ask for one. He hung up the phone and looked at me.

    ‘What do I have to do?’ he asked again.

    ‘You don’t have to do anything,’ I said. ‘I don’t want this to be like I’m buying you. I’m just offering the twenty bucks as…..well, out of appreciation, and for your time.’

    ‘Okay, let’s say you’re renting me,’ he said.

    I laughed. ‘Okay, I can go with that.’

    ‘Okay, what do you want your rent boy to do?’ he asked.

    ‘Well, you can start by stripping down,’ I said.

    ‘You know, if this is going where I think it’s going, I really need a shower,’ he said. ‘I did a lot of heavy work back in the storeroom today.’

    ‘No you don’t. I don’t mind honest sweat,’ I said.

    ‘Okay, if you say so,’ as he started taking off his clothes.

    ‘By the way, where do you think its going?’ I asked with a smile.

    ‘Well, drawing the natural conclusions, I figure you’re gonna give me a blow job.’ He laid his T-shirt over the back of the chair.

    ‘You’re on the right track, but I hope its more than that,’ I said. I watched him as he unbuckled his belt, his pecs and abs and the muscles in his arms rippling with the motion. He squatted down to unlace his work boots and took them off and his back flared out wide. I was pleased that he seemed so at ease taking off his clothes. He shoved his jeans down and balanced on one leg then the other to pull them off. I took them for him, gazing wantonly at him in his tiny briefs and socks.

    ‘Do you want my socks off?’ he asked.

    ‘Doesn’t matter,’ I said. ‘Wait, would you mind putting your boots back on?’

    ‘Okay,’ he said, and sat down to slip them back on. He tied them then stood again.

    ‘Geezusss. Nice,’ I said, eyeing his young, muscular frame clad now in just his baseball cap, briefs and his work boots. Godd, he looked sexy! He just shrugged at my compliment, as if he didn’t get what the big deal was. He shifted his weight then hooked his thumbs in the waistband of his briefs but I stopped him.

    ‘Those can wait,’ I said. ‘Let’s go back to the bedroom.’

    He followed me down the hallway and stood in the middle of the room as I closed the door, looking as if he didn’t know what to expect, or what to do next. I walked up to him and ran my hands down his sides till I shoved my thumbs in the waistband of his shorts. I went to my knees in front of him as I pulled them down. I was greatly surprised at what jumped out at me. He was impressive in his briefs but he hadn’t displayed such a large bulge and I reared back when his cock swung free.

    ‘Geezusss!’ I gasped softly as I tugged his briefs down and took them off of him. He was smiling with pride, and with good reason. ‘Dam, how did you manage to grow anything this big?’ I asked him as I took his balls in my hand.

    ‘It just took off this summer,’ he said.

    ‘Well, let’s hope it keeps growing,’ I said.

    ‘Not to much bigger, I hope,’ he said. ‘I’m already bigger than my dad.’

    ‘You can never have too big a cock,’ I told him as I wrapped my hand around it. It bucked in my hand and he thrust forward, driving it through my fist. I pumped my hand up and down the shaft several times then pulled it straight down and wrapped my mouth around the head.

    ‘AAAaahhhhhhhhh!’ he cried out, tossing his head back.

    I moved my mouth up and down the shaft several times, slurping the head with my tongue. His young, muscular legs began to tremble.

    ‘Ohhhh…..Ohhh, Geezusss, Mister…..Ohhhh, fuck…..AAAwwhhh, I never had anything feel like this!’ he moaned. ‘Ohh, fuck, suck it…..suck it, man…..oh, fuck, nothing ever felt this good.’

    I eased him backwards and urged him to lie back across the bed. I crawled between his legs and hovered over his middle and began sucking him again. He was hotter than a house afire. I had to lean over him and lay my forearms on his hips to keep him in place so I could suck him. Still, he writhed under me, thrusting his cock up into my mouth and several times into my throat, choking me.

    ‘Ease off, boy, let me do the work,’ I told him. ‘I’ll take you. Don’t worry, I’ll gobble your big cock right down to your balls, but let me get used to it.’

    ‘Fuck, I can’t lay still,’ he moaned, still twisting his butt around in the mattress. ‘It’s so fuckin; good, I just can’t lay still.’

    I smiled and went back down on him. And suddenly found out just how good it was for him. I had barely closed my mouth around the head of his cock before he began spewing his load into my mouth. He drew his legs up and locked his muscular thighs tightly around my head and thrust his cock at me unmercifully as he emptied his balls into my mouth. It was a stupendous come. I was stunned that a kid his age could blow such a heavy load. He filled my mouth with his salty-fresh semen. I held it till he was finished, his cockhead was encased in the stuff, then I swirled it around his cock several times before I began to swallow. He raised his head, his eyes wide as he realized that I was swallowing his load.

    ‘Oh, Geezuss, Mister, you’re eating it!’ he gasped. ‘You’re fuckin’ swallowing my load!’

    I finished gulping it down then washed his cock with my tongue before I raised up from between his thighs.

    ‘Did you want me to save it for something?’ I asked.

    ‘No, I just can’t believe….I mean, I didn’t even mean to go off in your mouth, but I lost control. I really can’t believe you actually swallowed the stuff.’

    ‘I will always swallow your stuff,’ I told him. ‘I would never let anything so precious go to waste.

    That was the first time, and I knew it was just a blowjob to him. That was okay; it was more than that to me. The next time I went to the store, I made sure it was near the end of his shift and sure enough, he offered to help me with my groceries. It was no more than I could handle myself but I told him yes, I would appreciate it. Out at my truck, with a sly, hopeful grin, he asked me if I needed help unloading it.

    ‘Are you sure its my groceries you’re wanting to unload?’ I chided him.

    ‘Just thought I’d ask,’ he said with a shrug.

    ‘Yes, I could use some help,’ I said. ‘And I’m sure you could too,’ I added.

    ‘Yeah, that was pretty awesome last time,’ he said.

    I pulled around to the back of the store this time where his bike was locked up and picked him up. It was better than people seeing him climb in my truck.

    ‘Listen, when we get to my house, I want you to duck down till we get in the garage,’ I told him.

    When we safely inside the garage, he carried my groceries in for me and right away started taking off his clothes.

    That second time, and the times after that, he began to experience it as more than a simple blowjob. I felt that he was beginning to come to grips with his sexuality. Not that he was gay….I really didn’t think he was….but he was learning how he could turn another man on.

    I learned that his father was a construction foreman and was often out of town on a job, and one day I asked him if he would like to spend the night. He jumped on it. There was no mother in the picture so it was no problem. Those long, wonderful nights I initiated him into the wonders of my tongue in his ass, and he loved for me suck his tits. I held out as long as I could, purposely building him up to it, but finally I asked him if he would like to fuck me. He was speechless. I was surprised it hadn’t entered his mind. He said, fuck yeah, so I initiated him into the joys of fucking another man’s ass. He nearly went insane. The whole time he was fucking me that first time he kept saying, ‘Ohh, my Godd….Ohhh, Geezusss….Ohhh, fuck, I don’t believe you’re letting me do this.’ I let him do it three times that night, and he could’ve done it again except that we woke up too late and he had to get to school. But he stayed the next night and made up for it. He calmed down after a few times with the rhetoric, but he never slowed down in the action. The boy was absolutely insatiable. And like I’ve said, he wore me out. But I never complained. I don’t think he ever stopped with any less than three times. I would simply turn over on my stomach for the third our fourth time and let him fuck me from behind, and not have to try to keep up with him.

    I always left a twenty dollar bill on the dresser. No matter how much time we spent together or how many times we had sex, I always gave him twenty bucks. After awhile he told me not to, but I told him that was our deal. I took care of Cruze till he went away to college. He said when he left for college that he didn’t know how he was going to get turned back on to women, but I assured him that I didn’t think he would have any problem with that. He would more likely be beating them off with a club. But when he came home he always slept over at my place at least one night. Even though he met a girl and fell in love, I remained what we liked to call an integral part of his sex life the whole time he was in college.

    When he got married I was invited to his bachelor party, right along with his younger friends. I was the only one left sober so it fell to me to get him home. As we were driving away from the club, he said, ‘Why don’t you just take me to your place. You can make sure I’m sober in the morning.’

    ‘I don’t know if that’s such a good idea, Cruz,’ I said. ‘You’re drunk and I’m not, and I’m afraid I might take advantage of that one last time.’

    He cocked around in the seat. ‘What do you mean one last time?’

    ‘You’re getting married tomorrow,’ I reminded him.

    ‘I’m getting married, so you’re turning me out to pasture?’ he asked indignantly. ‘What is that, some kind of punishment for getting married?’

    ‘Are you saying I get to share you with your wife?’ I asked, surprised.

    ‘I’m saying I don’t know if my wife will be able to handle me, and it would be nice to know I had something in reserve,’ he said jokingly.

    ‘Is that brag or based on fact?’ I chided him.

    ‘It’s based on my experiences with women since I’ve been away at college,’ he said. ‘They always wear down before I do.’

    I knew that feeling. ‘Well, take it easy with the girl. You’re a machine, you know,’ I told him.

    ‘Well, if the machine needs oiling, or a little extra maintenance, it would be nice to know I could come to you for it.’

    ‘I don’t want to come between you and your wife, but my door is always open to you,’ I assured him.

    ‘I was thinking of more than just your door being open,’ he joked.

    I smiled and squeezed his leg. ‘I could use a good lube job now and then if you’ve got any of that energy left over,’ I said.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Dominated

    Saturday morning

    He was the hottest, most gorgeous hunk of Grade A Prime All-American Beef I had ever laid eyes on. Only slightly taller than I am, about six feet, he stood there with sweat dripping down his sinewy body. His hair was cut short, and his face was slightly round, but not effeminate – cute and masculine at the same time, kind of like Tag Adams or Ben Cohen – and he sported a bit of a beard, like a man who had just spent the past two or three days in the woods without shaving. His dark brown eyes cast a look of mystery. Every inch of him was rock-solid muscle. His arms were huge, and he had the biggest pecs I had ever seen. I could kick myself for having gone to the pool that day instead of the weight room; I would love to have seen his bulging muscles undulate erotically as he pumped iron. He was not muscular in the gross way that some bodybuilders are, but in the way that makes a person want to curl up in his arms and fall asleep. His pecs and eight-pack abs were made even more sensuous by the dark fur that covered them. He had more body hair than either Adams or Cohen, but not so much as to make him look like an ape. Even from the other side of the locker room, I could smell testosterone oozing from every pore of his fuckin’ body.

    [Pardon me for a few minutes while I jack off.]

    [Ah. OK, I’m back now.]

    Compared to the god at the gym, I’m a pretty average guy, a little over 5’10’, brown hair, brown eyes. I’m hairy, but not like the Greek god standing next to me. My dick is about average too as far as size goes, but there must be something about the shape because I have always gotten compliments on it. I get lots of ‘oohs’ and ‘aahs’ from women when they see it for the first time, and one guy even told me that it was the most beautiful dick he’d ever seen. Go figure. I have never thought of myself as particularly well built, so I was quite surprised when a woman approached me by the pool one day and told me that she thought I was very ‘buff.’ I guess it’s just a matter of perspective – kind of like the way a man’s penis always looks bigger when he’s inspecting it in the mirror than when he’s just looking down at it.

    Back in the locker room, I had to check out the woman’s assessment for myself. Looking in the mirror, I concluded that all of those years of working out had, indeed, begun to pay off. I could see the V clearly defined where my delts, biceps, and triceps came together. There was a noticeable cleavage between my pecs, which were bigger and firmer than ever before. My legs have always been well developed; I do a lot of hiking as well as working out. I still needed to drop about 10 pounds off my waist, but, hell, who doesn’t? I was standing there flexing my muscles and admiring myself when he walked up and stood at the sink next to me. My God, he nearly blew me away. (There’s a double entendre there, but I’d better not get sidetracked again, or I’ll never finish this story.) ‘Hey,’ was all he said.

    ‘Hi,’ I replied, barely summoning enough breath to get the word out of my mouth. We both began to shave, and no more words were exchanged. Every so often, I glanced at his reflection in the mirror to drink in the beauty of the man, but I had to be careful not to let him catch me peeking. I took the towel off the counter and wrapped it around my waist in a desperate attempt to conceal my growing adulation. By the time I finished shaving, I decided that I had better take a cold shower. A really, really long; really, really cold shower.

    When I walked out of the shower, I saw him going into the steam room, and I decided to follow. Unfortunately, the room was full of men, but, fortunately, about the only place left to sit was directly across from my Hercules. I was hoping to get a good luck at the one part of him that I had not seen yet, but he sat with a towel around his waist, and the steam was petty thick anyway. Still, I thoroughly enjoyed watching the sweat trickle down his hairy, muscle-bound body.

    After I showered again, I went to my locker to get dressed, and there he was in the aisle across from me. ‘I bet he’s got a really small dick,’ I said to myself. Everyone has at least one flaw, right, and I hadn’t seen one on this guy yet, so that must be it. When he dropped his towel to get dressed, though, I glimpsed his cock just long enough to see that he was not lacking in that department either.

    When he walked out of the locker room, I sighed deeply and told myself I had had my thrill for the day and should get going as well. I had just sat down in my car and turned the key in the ignition when I heard a tapping on my window. I looked around, and there he was, gazing at me with those dark chocolate eyes.

    ‘I’m sorry to bother you,’ he said in his sexy baritone, ‘but my truck won’t seem to start.’ (Why was I not surprised that he would drive a truck? Probably a 4×4.) ‘I’m supposed to meet my girlfriend at her cabin,’ he continued, ‘and I was wondering if you could give me a lift. I’ll be happy to pay you for your trouble.’

    ‘Oh, it’d be no trouble at all,’ I replied. ‘Hop in.’ Hot damn! Could I really be this lucky?

    ‘Thanks,’ he said with a smile that again reminded me of Ben Cohen.

    The cabin seemed quite far, but I didn’t mind because that just gave me more time to be with him. He didn’t talk much, and when he did, he mostly asked about me. He said very little about himself, just that he was a sergeant in the Army National Guard. He never even told me his name, just said to call him Sarge. From his appearance and a few things that he did offer, I surmised that he must have been slightly younger than I am, mid to late thirties maybe. I wanted to ask him for some workout suggestions, but I knew that if I did, I would start thinking about his amazing body and would probably pop a boner big enough to set off my car’s airbag.

    ‘Are you married?’ he asked.

    ‘Divorced,’ I replied.

    ‘What happened?’

    I paused for a second, and he came back, ‘Oh, I’m sorry. That’s really none of my business.’

    ‘No, it’s OK,’ I said. I took a deep breath and lied, ‘I came home early one day and found her in bed with another man.’

    ‘That really sucks!’ he commiserated.

    ‘Big time,’ I added. I wasn’t about to tell him that, in fact, my wife had come home and found me in bed with another man – her younger brother! I never regretted that day, though. He was a much better lay than she ever was. We spent that whole summer together before he had to go back to college, and on one occasion he even convinced a couple of cheerleaders to join us in bed.

    Sarge and I drove down one country road after another and finally onto a dirt road that took us up to a rustic cabin. (Cabins are always rustic, aren’t they?)

    ‘I promised to pay you for driving me,’ he said. ‘I’ve got some money in the cabin. ‘Why don’t you come in, and I’ll get it.’

    ‘No, I wouldn’t think of taking any money from you. I was happy to do it.’

    ‘Well, at least come in and let me buy you a beer.’ Responding to my hesitation, he added, ‘I insist.’

    ‘Well, OK, just one maybe.’ Like I would really turn down an opportunity like that! Yeah, right!

    The cabin appeared to have only two rooms. ‘Have a seat there on the bed,’ he said. ‘I’ll just be a second.’

    When he returned with the beers, he did something that struck me as odd, though. Instead of handing me one of the beers, he set them both down on a table. I stood up to walk over to the table for my beer, and that’s when he made his move. Cornering me between the bed and the wall, he changed his whole demeanor. ‘You’ve been wanting to get into my jock ever since you first saw me, haven’t you, fag?’

    ‘I think I’d better go,’ I stammered. He was right, of course. I did want to get into his jock, but the tone of his voice concerned me, so I aimed for the door, but he blocked my retreat.

    ‘I know what you want,’ he grinned, ‘and I’m gonna let you have it, but first, I need to make sure you understand who’s in charge here.’ That’s when he hauled off and slammed me in the gut so hard that I would have fallen to the floor had he not caught me by the collar of my shirt and pulled me back up. Still groggy from the pain in my stomach, I never saw the left jab to my jaw.

    Saturday afternoon

    The next thing I knew, I was lying on the floor, waking up to a splash of cold water on my face and the sight of not one pair of legs, but three. The other two were clad in army boots and fatigues.

    Though neither man was quite as muscular as the sergeant, both were obviously used to working out. One was black, 30ish, a bit leaner and taller, maybe 6’4 or 6’5. If the sergeant was a linebacker, this guy was a point guard. The other one was the youngest, maybe 19 or 20. He had blond hair that accentuated his sparking blue eyes, the kind of eyes that just make a person want to dive right in and never come up for air. I guessed that he had been an athlete in high school, perhaps a baseball player, because the other men occasionally called him ‘Sport.’ In other words, he was as cute as hell. Kind of like Michael Churchill.

    ‘Welcome back, Sleeping Beauty,’ the sergeant snidely remarked. ‘Nap time is over. Pick him up, boys,’ he directed the other two men, who dutifully complied. Under better circumstances, I would have relished the experience of being held by two such hot studs.

    ‘Say hello to the corporal,’ said the sergeant. Before I could speak, though, the black man hauled off and punched me in the gut just like the sergeant had. Then, the sergeant took the place of the younger man at my arm and said simply, ‘Private.’ The young private, though, backed away somewhat as if to suggest that he did not want to hit me. ‘That’s an order, Private!’ Realizing that he had no choice, the young man followed suit and hit me in the gut as well. ‘My grandmother can hit harder than that,’ snapped the sergeant. ‘Do it again, and do it right this time, or I’ll be forced to show you how it’s done.’ With that, the young man hit me much harder than before.

    ‘I think he’s gonna throw up,’ said the corporal.

    ‘Take him outside, Bull,’ ordered the sergeant. ‘If he pukes all over my floor, I’ll make him lick it up.’

    The corporal (Bull) and the private (Sport) dragged me outside, and after I had finished heaving, they dragged me back in and threw me down on the bed. ‘Open your mouth,’ ordered the sergeant, and when I refused, he slapped the shit out of me. When I screamed in pain, he started pouring the can of beer down my throat. I choked and spit some of it out, but he didn’t stop until the can was empty. ‘When you suck my dick, bitch, I’d rather have you smelling like beer than puke.’

    With that, he climbed on top of me, unzipped his pants, pulled out his cock, and slapped my face with it several times. Before he shoved it into my mouth, he pulled out a knife and held it to my cheek. ‘Don’t you go getting any stupid ideas now. If you so much as brush your teeth against my dick, I’ll cut your balls out and stuff ’em down your throat, you hear me?’

    ‘Yes,’ I whispered with all the breath I could muster.

    ‘I didn’t hear you,’ he yelled.

    ‘Yes,’ I repeated a bit louder.

    ‘Yes, what?’ He screamed in his drill sergeant voice.

    ‘Yes, sir,’ I replied.

    ‘Good,’ he snapped. The he stabbed the knife into the table next to the bed, pulled my lips apart, and shoved his cock down my throat as the corporal and private looked on. In no time at all, his dick swelled to 8 or 9 inches.

    As Sarge face-fucked me, the corporal unzipped his pants and whipped out the biggest goddam prick I’d ever seen in my life. It had to be at least 8′ soft and 12′ hard and as big around as that beer can. They didn’t call him Bull for nothing. The guy could have been arrested for carrying a concealed weapon. Stroking his meat, Bull eyed the young private lasciviously, first in his eyes and then at his crotch. Without a word, he was directing the blond stud to pull out his cock and join the action. He grabbed the young man’s hand and placed it over his own cock, groaning and moaning as the private pumped his shaft. I knew then that I was in for a long, hard ride, but there’s no way in hell I could have anticipated just how long or hard it would be.

    After a few minutes of the warm-up exercises, the sergeant hopped off of me. ‘Strip him, boys.’ The big, black corporal ripped my shirt apart and unbuckled my belt. The blond private removed my shoes, and then the two of them pulled off my jeans. Despite my fear and my best efforts to control myself, I felt an electric shock surge through my crotch.

    ‘Hold him,’ commanded the sergeant. With one man holding each arm and leg, the sergeant pulled the knife out of the table, leaned over, and began to cut off my briefs before brushing the cold knife against my dick and balls. Then he stuck his face right up to mine, his hot breath warming my skin. ‘Remember what I told you. No funny stuff.’

    The two lackeys let go of me, and all three men began to strip as well. Sport displayed a completely hairless torso that gave full exposure to his ripped abs and well-toned pecs. But his most appealing feature was an absolutely scrumptious bubble butt, the kind that makes a person drool. I could easily imagine hospital emergency rooms all up and down the coast reporting unexplained up-ticks in the number of cases of whiplash whenever Sport walked along the beach.

    Bull’s naked body featured several tattoos as well as piercings in his nipples and especially pronounced quads and upper arms. After he had removed his clothes, Bull took his fatigues and pressed the crotch into my face. The pungent man-scent told me that they had not been washed in several days.

    ‘I think I need a piece of ass,’ said the sergeant. I was afraid that he would fuck me raw, but he called to the blond. ‘Get over here, private.’ The sergeant straddled me again, this time at my waist, facing away from me. I could feel his hairy balls tickling the tip of my prick. He grasped my legs and pulled my ass up into the air. Hooking the young private around the neck with his powerful hand, the sergeant pulled the boy’s face into my ass. ‘Lick,’ was all he said. While Sport was eating me out, Bull shoved his monster cock into my mouth. I tried sucking it as best I could, but he kept pumping harder and deeper, and I thought he would choke me to death. ‘Come on, bitch, swallow that fuckin’ cock.’

    The private never said much during the entire ordeal, but Sarge and Bull trash talked the whole time. They kept saying things like, ‘Yeah, baby, lick that ass,’ and ‘Fuck him, man, fuck him hard.’ They were like two frat boys egging each other on.

    Finally, Sarge shoved Sport aside. Then, he swiveled around to face me and lifted my legs up over his shoulders. ‘Brace yourself, man, ’cause I’m about to fuck the goddam shit out of you.’ First, he stuck one finger up my hole, and then two, and then three. Then he pulled my ass cheeks apart, spit into my hole, and stuck his dick up my ass, slowly at first and then harder and deeper. I could feel his prick puncture my sphincters and his balls slap against my butt cheeks. I thought he was going to rip my rectum apart. I tried to scream at the pain, but the corporal’s huge tool in my mouth muffled the sound. The fabulous hunk who had taken my breath away at the gym was now savagely raping me. With each primal thrust of his hips, beads of sweat formed on his forehead and body. His abs rippled, and his hairy pecs heaved as he gasped for air. Despite the pain, I had to admit to myself that he was a truly magnificent beast.

    Though I didn’t want them to cum in my mouth and ass, I did want to get the ordeal over with, so I prayed for them to shoot as quickly as possible, but they didn’t. They drew the torture out as long as they could. Finally, after what seemed like hours, the sergeant yelled, ‘Oh, God, I’m gonna cum! Unh, aah, unh, aah,’ he panted, the groans building with each successive thrust. ‘Oh, God, man! Shit! Fuck, fuck, FUCK, FUUCCKK…aaaaah. I felt the man’s hot stream shooting up my ass again and again. Finally, he collapsed on top of me, his hard dick still throbbing inside of me. Despite the fact that he had just brutally raped me, I loved the feel of his sweaty, hairy, muscular body pressed against mine. I felt warm and secure in his arms. I wished we could stay that way forever.

    About the same time that Sarge filled my rectum, the Bull’s hot juices flooded my mouth. ‘Swallow it,’ ordered the black man. ‘Swallow my fuckin’ sperm, cocksucker,’ but there was just too much of it. It began oozing out of my mouth and dripping down my face. With his hand, the corporal swept the cum back into my mouth. Next, he stuck his fingers in my mouth.’ Suck ’em, bitch. Suck my cum off my fingers.’ Then, he rubbed his hand through my hair to remove any residual cum. Next, he shoved his cock back into my mouth. ‘Suck it, cocksucker. Suck my dick dry. Suck out every last fuckin’ drop.’

    After I had swallowed all of the cream, Sarge rolled off of me, the two men hurled me onto the floor, and Bull fell down beside Sarge, their arms and legs intertwined as if they had just shared some fraternal ritual. Ah, the ultimate in male bonding: to share a beer and a fuck.

    ‘Fuck, man,’ Sarge struggled to catch his breath. ‘I told you I was gonna give you the fuckin’ of your life, didn’t I?’

    Just when I thought it was over, Sarge turned to Sport, ‘OK, private, your turn.’

    The young man, who had been fondling his dick and balls the whole time but not really jacking off, came forward. The sergeant yanked the private’s arm and pulled him down to the floor on top of me. Then, he pushed his face into mine, the soldier’s dog tags slapping my chin. The private knew what was expected of him, but I sure as hell didn’t. When he started kissing me, my jaw fell open reflexively. I never imagined that he would stick his tongue in my mouth, but he did. God, did he ever! With the most perfectly formed lips I had ever seen or tasted, he gave me the deepest, longest, wettest kiss – and man, could he kiss! Sweet lips, sweet Jeezus! As he kissed, he rhythmically dry-humped my leg with his swollen hose. Now this was more like it! Finally, I was getting some real pleasure out of this ambush. I was frenetic with desire, but I had to control myself. I could not give these men any sign that I approved of their kidnapping me.

    ‘On the bed, Sport,’ ordered the sergeant as he and the corporal got up to make room. The two of them pulled me up and sat me down on top of the young stud, who was now lying on his back with his surface-to-air missile sticking straight up into the air. They lowered me onto his rigid pole and ordered me to pump away. My gorgeous hairy hunk straddled my blond Adonis’s face and got his balls licked. As I looked at these two spectacular bodies, so different, but so hot, each in its own way, I thought my own dick would explode. I could no longer restrain my urges. ‘Well, lookie here,’ mocked the sergeant. ‘Our little princess has a hard-on. I told you he was a fag.’

    The sergeant and the corporal continued their trash talk. ‘Fuck his ass, Sport. Show him what a man you are. Lick those balls, cunt. Oh, yeah. God, that feels good. Fuck! Damn! Fuck! Holy shit! Fuck!’

    The corporal pinched my nipples and every so often slapped my dick as it bobbed up and down. My balls were aching so badly, I just wanted him to grab my meat and jack me off, but he was more interested in torturing me than satisfying me.

    With me on top, the kid’s stiff prick found my prostate and drove me out of my fuckin’ mind. I didn’t know if they would interpret my screams as indications of pain or pleasure, but at that point, I didn’t really give a shit. I could no longer hold back. I shot a rope of cum that flew right over Sport’s body and landed on the sergeant’s balls, which Sport kept licking. I shot stream after stream, coating his smooth hairless torso from chin to crotch. God, what a relief! I might get the shit beaten out of me for that, I thought, but I didn’t care. I really needed that. I never needed anything so badly in my life.

    ‘I’m cummin’,’ panted the young man, at which point the brawny sergeant moved aside, and the corporal lifted me up off the kid and began to pump his shaft. He came, and came, and came. The first two shots flew right over his head. The next four landed across his face and chest. He must have released at least 10 loads.

    Bull shoved my face against the young hottie’s belly, rubbing it into our combined jizz. ‘Lick it up,’ he commanded, ‘but don’t swallow it.’ I slurped up every drop from his fuzzy dick to his ripped abs, up to his solid chest, lingering over the nipples (I figured I might as well get as much pleasure as I could from this experience), then on up to his neck. Then, Bull grabbed me by the hair on the back of my head and pressed my lips against Sport’s. The kid opened his mouth, and we again kissed long and deep, only this time we slobbered our blended crème de la crème all over each other’s lips and tongues. I licked the cum off his face, lapped up every drop that ran down his cheeks, and scooped it back into his waiting mouth. My God, it was the hottest, wettest kiss I’ve ever experienced. Then, he scraped the residual cum off my face with his dog tags and dipped them into my mouth to slurp clean. What the dog tags did not get off my face, he licked off, and we deep kissed again. I thought I’d pop another boner right then and there, but I didn’t want to let on to the other two guys how much I was actually loving this moment.

    When Bull pulled me off the young stud, I saw that he was sporting another erection. ‘Permission to fuck the bastard,’ he said to the sergeant.

    Oh, my God, I thought. He’ll rip me apart with that howitzer.

    ‘It’s getting late,’ said Sarge, ‘and we need to get back to the base. Maybe tomorrow.’

    Tomorrow? Tomorrow! ‘Aren’t you going to let me go?’ I asked.

    ‘Not yet,’ he replied. ‘This is our last free weekend before we ship out to Iraq on Monday morning. It may be a long time before we get some good pussy, so we’re gonna make hay while we can.’

    ‘Tie him up, boys,’ he said as he pulled a long stretch of nylon rope out of a bag that I had not noticed before. They strapped me spread-eagle to the four corners of the bed. ‘I wouldn’t squirm too much if I was you,’ said Sarge. ‘That rope’ll burn your skin.’

    ‘What am I supposed to do with this hard-on?’ asked Bull.

    ‘Well, we don’t have time to worry about that right now. You can fuck the private here in the back of the truck on the way back to the base.’

    Thank, God, I gulped. He could have killed me with that thing – although I did wish that I could have witnessed him pounding his shiny black dick up that lily white ass.

    The three of them got dressed, and on his way out the door, Sarge smirked, ‘Pleasant dreams. We’ll be back in the morning after my workout.’ I thought it was strange that he did not lock the door.

    Saturday night

    Needless to say, I didn’t sleep much that night. I tried to get free of the ropes, but there was no use. The sergeant was right; I only succeeded in rubbing my skin raw.

    I had really lost track of time at that point, so I can only imagine how much had elapsed, but I guess that about two or three hours had passed when I heard feet rustling outside. Then, there were voices. Two men, it sounded like. I was very apprehensive at first; would they be friends or foe? The voices came closer. ‘Looks like someone left a light on in the cabin,’ said one of the men. ‘We should probably check it out.’

    I held my breath in anticipation as the door slowly swung open. Then, I let out a huge sigh of relief. ‘Oh, thank God,’ I exclaimed as I saw the two uniformed men, a park ranger and a deputy sheriff. ‘These three men kidnapped me, and I don’t want to tell you what terrible things they did to me.’

    The men stood quietly as I rattled on. Finally, the ranger spoke sadistically, ‘Well, sir, I guess this just ain’t your lucky day.’

    ‘What do you mean?’ I asked nervously.

    Instead of answering me directly, though, the ranger turned to the deputy and, rubbing his crotch, snickered, ‘Looks like Sarge left us another hot one.’

    ‘Well, we’ll find out just how hot he is,’ replied the deputy, ‘but I gotta say he’s better looking than the last two.’

    ‘I’ll bet Sarge’s got him all broken in, too,’ added the ranger.

    Two points were now blatantly obvious. First, these guys did not just stumble across the cabin; Sarge had sent them. Second, I was really in deep shit.

    The deputy was the first to approach me. He straddled my chest and pulled his gun from the holster. ‘You remember the rules?’ he asked while rubbing the gun against my cheeks and lips.

    ‘Yes,’ I stammered.

    ‘Yes, what?’ he barked.

    ‘Yes, sir,’ I replied.

    He put the gun back in the holster, probably so that I would not lose sight of it. The way that his gun belt lay low across his abdomen accentuated the bulge of his crotch, which really didn’t need any extra help anyway, but there it was. He scooted upward and buried the crotch into my face. He made no effort to unzip his pants; he just kept rubbing.

    When he climbed off of me, I saw that the ranger had removed his khaki uniform, and the deputy quickly stripped off his blue uniform as well. Both men were actually quite handsome: mid twenties, athletic, hairy-chested, 6’1′ or 6’2′. The deputy had a dark complexion that matched his black hair and dark eyes, but his physique and the pattern of hair on his chest reminded me of Chris Evans. (Aaah, Chris Evans! Now there’s a man whose image I’ve beaten off to more times than I can count!). Like the sergeant when I first saw him at the gym, the deputy looked like he hadn’t shaved in three or four days. The ranger looked more like a surfer: fair skinned, but tanned, hazel eyes, sandy blond hair on both his head and chest. Except for a sinfully alluring treasure trail, there was no hair on his abdomen. He made me think of Ken Ryker in his younger days – except for the cock. These men’s cocks were about average, like mine, but the deputy had balls like coconuts, huge and hairy. Both looked like they might have been jocks in high school or college. They walked and talked with the confident swagger that jocks often display.

    They untied the ropes and pulled me up from the bed. ‘I think maybe we’d better frisk him,’ said the deputy.

    What the fuck! I thought. I’m fuckin’ naked! Where the fuck would I be hiding anything? But, of course, I said nothing.

    ‘Against the wall,’ ordered the deputy as he pushed me forward. ‘Now, spread ’em.’ With his foot, he kicked mine apart. ‘Why don’t you do the honors, Dusty.’

    ‘I’d love to, Speed.’

    Dusty. The deputy called the ranger Dusty. That nickname probably had something to do with his occupation. But Speed? Was he a fast driver or a former track star, or was the name perhaps a reference to drugs? Why did they not care if I knew their names and where they worked? Were they planning to dispose of me when they were done with me?

    Standing behind me, Ranger Dusty began frisking me, starting at my feet. When he got to my thighs, he reached underneath and rubbed my cock and balls. Next, he slowly rubbed my belly and then my chest. He pinched my nipples, softly at first and then hard. I choked back a scream. His last gesture really surprised me. He leaned up against my back and held me, not roughly, but tenderly. He smelled of pine trees and gunshot smoke. He rested his head on my shoulder, took a deep breath, and sighed faintly, like he was drinking in the experience. His dick began to stiffen, and he stuck it between my legs, rubbing it gently against my balls. Incredible! He wasn’t abusing me; he was loving me.

    ‘Enough,’ shouted the deputy. He dragged me back to the bed, threw me down on my knees, and, with his foot, bent me over onto the mattress. ‘We’re not done inspecting you,’ he snarled. He pulled out his billy club and began to shove it up my ass. It was only a little more than an inch thick, but it was cold. He pushed it deeper and deeper until I thought he would punch my guts out.

    ‘You want me to stop, bitch?’ he asked. ‘Huh?’ I tried to beg him, but he had my face pressed into the mattress, muffling my cries. ‘I bet you’d rather have my hot cock up your ass than this cold stick, wouldn’t you?’

    ‘Yes,’ I pleaded to the mattress.

    Grabbing my hair, he jerked my head back off the mattress and asked, ‘What?’

    ‘Yes, sir,’ I replied.

    ‘Yes, sir, what?’ he asked.

    ‘Yes, sir, please. I want to feel your hot cock inside of me.’

    ‘Of course, you do,’ he drawled sarcastically, jerking out the billy club and shoving his cock in its place. He made no effort to ease it in. He just slammed away, saying things like, ‘Yeah, you like my fuckin’ cock up your fuckin’ ass, don’t you, bitch’ and ‘Take that, you whore.’

    While the deputy was banging my ass like there was no tomorrow, the ranger moved around and sat on the bed in front of me. ‘Rub your tongue under my balls,’ he said. After a couple of minutes, he said, ‘OK, now take my balls into your mouth.’ I did one at a time, and then he said, ‘Now both of them together.’ It was a strain, but I eventually got both of them in my mouth and rolled them around on my tongue. ‘Lick my dick.’ he said. Another minute elapsed. ‘Now suck,’ he said, and I did. Suddenly, the sweet, tender lover who had frisked me only a few minutes before turned into a sexual sadist. He latched onto the back of my head and slammed it down onto his cock, causing me to choke and gag. I tried to come up for air, but he pressed so hard that I could feel his pubic hairs against my nose. ‘Eat it,’ he snarled. ‘Eat my fuckin’ dick. His cock began to pulsate as he unloaded gobs of goo down my throat. I could not take it all, so I again tried to pull back, but again he pressed harder and harder. The creamy white liquid drooled from my mouth and even into my nasal cavity and out my nose. ‘Eat it,’ he repeated. ‘Eat me raw.’ Finally, he let me come up for air, but only for a few seconds. He slammed my head down again. His dick was still hard as a rock. With the choking in my throat and the excruciating pain in my ass, my eyes began to fill with tears, which streamed down my cheeks and mixed with the cum dripping from my mouth and nose. He let me up again, paused, and again impaled my throat with his cock. I could not believe how long he maintained an erection after shooting his wad. When his dick was no longer so stiff, he let up, wiped the cum off my face with his tool, and commanded, ‘Lick it clean, cocksucker.’

    All the while the ranger was fucking my face, the deputy was relentlessly pounding my ass as fast and furiously as he could. ‘Take that fuckin’ cock, motherfucker.’ I could feel his coconut balls flapping against my butt. He drove his dick so deep into my ass that I thought for a moment that he had pushed his balls up my hole as well. ‘Oh, God, I’m gonna cum,’ he squealed. ‘Oh, God, God, God!’ His whole body, including his vocal cords, tensed. ‘Oh, shit! Fuck, fuck! Ohhh, God! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! FUUUCCCKKK!’

    Then, there was one final sigh of relief, or was it exhaustion? He collapsed across my back. As he did, the side of his face brushed against mine, causing his coarse beard to scratch my cheek. Compared to the pile-driving I had just gotten in my ass and my throat, the cheek pain was minimal, and I actually liked the manliness of it.

    After resting on the bed for a few minutes, they got up, and the deputy went for his uniform, but instead of putting it on, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a joint. I was stunned. ‘Want some weed?’ he asked. ‘It’s good stuff. We got it off of a couple of teenagers we caught screwin’ down at the campground. We were gonna fuck ’em and let ’em go, but when we checked their IDs, we found out that they were too young, so we just took their stash instead.’ He lit up, took a puff, and again offered it to me. I declined as politely as I knew how under the circumstances. ‘Well, suit yourself, but Dusty and me are gonna go outside and have a couple of these, but I gotta warn you, pot makes me hornier than hell, so we’ll be back with our dicks fully loaded and ready to go.’

    They didn’t bother to tie me back up. I guess they figured that I was too whipped to try an escape, and, besides, where would I go? They didn’t get dressed either. They just took their weapons and strolled out like they were on a family picnic.

    An hour or so later, the deputy called from outside the cabin. ‘Hey, dude, come on out here and soak up some fresh air. It’s a beautiful night in the woods. You oughta come out and enjoy it.’

    ‘Dude’? He’s gone from calling me ‘bitch’ and ‘whore’ to ‘dude’?

    Given that I really had no other choice, I went outside to join the two men, who were sitting on a flat wooden bench. They scooted apart to make room for me to sit between them. Three naked men sitting tightly together on a park bench in the woods in the middle of the night! Incomprehensible! Even more strange, the deputy put his arm around me and slurred, ‘Your’re all right, buddy. I like you. You’ve got a nice tight ass and a pretty good looking dick too,’ he said, squeezing me closer with one arm and patting me on the chest with the other. ‘You need to loosen up a bit, though,’ he counseled, more like a concerned big brother than a domineering master. ‘Here, have a toke,’ he cajoled, again offering me the pot. At that point, I figured, ‘Why the hell not?’ so I took a puff and handed it back to him. ‘Naw,’ he said. ‘Take another swig, a real deep one this time,’ so I did. ‘That’s good, bro,’ he drawled. ‘Have another.’ After I finished off the cigarette, he lit up another, and we passed it around. ‘That make you horny, bro? Did me. Weed always makes me horny. Of course, it don’t take much to make me horny, ha, ha, ha. Ain’t that right, Dusty?’

    Dusty, who was now as mellow as a sleepy child and had swiveled around to lay his woozy head in my naked lap, confirmed, ‘Damn right, Speed-o.’ As he spoke, he unwittingly drooled onto my thigh.’

    ‘Gawd, bro, look at what you just did,’ Speed scolded him.

    ‘Oh, sorry, bro,’ Dusty apologized sheepishly.

    ‘Damn, Dusty. I can’t take you anywhere, can I? Now clean up that mess.’

    Dusty paused and rolled his eyes, as if trying to figure out how he was going to clean it up with nothing to wipe it with. Then, as if hitting on a reasonable solution, he turned his head and licked up the dripping saliva.

    ‘Oh, gross, bro. You ain’t nothin’ but a fuckin’ slob.’

    Dusty looked up at Speed from my lap with great big puppy dog eyes and whimpered for forgiveness.

    Unable to resist, Speed patted him on the top of his head and snickered, ‘That’s OK, boy, I’ll keep you anyway.’

    ‘Woof!’ barked Dusty lovingly. ‘Woof! Woof!’

    Then, rewarding Dusty for his resourcefulness, Speed drooled onto my thigh. ‘Here, boy! Go get it.’ And Speed eagerly lapped it up.

    ‘Woof, woof!’

    Speed laughed at his loyal companion and spit again and again. Each time, Dusty lapped it up, Speed laughed, and Dusty barked. Eventually, Dusty’s barks turned to laughter as well, each man then howling alternately in a comic duel.

    After the silliness had run its course, Speed turned to me and squeezed me even closer to him, more like a drinking buddy than a captive sex slave. ‘Tell you what, bro,’ he said, still high as a kite. You sit right here on the bench, and me and Dusty are gonna stick our dicks in your mouth, OK?’ He acted more like he was offering me a beer than his cock.

    ‘Don’t you want to go inside?’ I stammered.

    ‘Naaahhh,’ he giggled. ‘Me and Dusty’s nature lovers. You love nature, don’t you, bro?’

    ‘Well, yeah, I guess so.’

    ‘Of course, you do.’ Rising from the bench, he turned to face me, bracing himself against my shoulders. ‘Everybody loves nature. Especially when it’s this kind of nature,’ he chortled as he flapped his dick in my face. He laughed more heartily, taking special pride in his own cleverness. ‘First, though, we got somethin’ else.’ He produced a small bottle from out of nowhere and took a deep whiff, first up one nostril and then the other. Then he handed it to Dusty, who did the same and passed it on to me. I didn’t really know what it was at the time, but I figured that I had nothing to lose at that point, so I took it and breathed deeply. ‘Good,’ said Speed. ‘If the weed hasn’t already made you horny, that will.’

    Both men got up from the bench and stood directly in front of me. I began to suck their dicks, first one and then the other, alternating between them. Then, when they were both good and hard, Deputy Speed said, ‘Suck ’em together, bro. Me and Dusty wanna see both of our dicks in your mouth at the same time.’ It was a stretch at first, but I eventually managed to get both dicks into my mouth simultaneously. Speed, once again taken with his own inventiveness, dripped his saliva onto the adjoining dicks as I drew them in and out of my mouth.

    ‘Shit, dude,’ shouted Dusty, unable to contain his glee, ‘that’s awesome, man, fuckin’ awesome.’ Emulating his idol, Dusty also spit on the dicks and cackled hysterically at his prowess. ‘Fuck-in’ awe-some,’ he whooped, stressing each syllable. He punched me on the arm, not in a hurtful way, but more like a frat brother congratulating another on his latest conquest. ‘You REALLY know how to suck dick, man. Hee, hee, hee. Haw, haw, haw. Fuckin’ awesome! FUCK-IN’ AWE-SOME!’ Was he deriving his euphoria from the sight of two dicks in one mouth at the same time or the feel of his own dick rubbing against his best friend’s?

    After several minutes of the cocksucking, sometimes singularly, sometimes in tandem, Dusty finally pulled back, slowly leaned over, and gently caressed my face with his manly hands. When he gazed longingly into my eyes and smiled at me wistfully, I thought for one brief moment, oh, my God, he looks just like Rusty Joiner! Then, his expression turned somber, mellow, and he spoke softly in the sweetest, sexiest voice, ‘I’m gonna fuck your ass now, OK, bro?’ I imagined that it was the tone he had used each time he had de-flowered a virgin in his teen years. He was asking my permission? What the hell was I gonna say, ‘No, I think you boys have had enough for one day!’ He was gonna fuck me anyway, so we might as well do it gently. Besides, how could I resist a seduction like that?

    He offered his hand the way a gentleman would to a lady and helped me off the bench. Then, he helped me to my knees and bent me over. Deputy Speed walked around to the other side and massaged my face with his cock and balls before placing his dick into my mouth.

    Dusty, before inserting his penis in my ass, also gently rubbed his cock and balls over the surrounding area. Then, he leaned across my back and caressed me as he had done when frisking me. He laid his cheek next to mine and just enjoyed the moment. He nibbled on my ear and licked behind it. Then, he whispered something into my ear, but his speech was so soft and slurred that I could not make out what he said. Finally, he gave me a butterfly kiss on the cheek and slowly raised himself back up. I expected him to ram his cock into me like Speed had done, but instead, he spread my ass cheeks and started to rim me. Oh, God, it felt good. If the weed and the poppers hadn’t loosened me up enough, this sure as hell did. He licked and licked and licked, which was fine with me. I didn’t care if he never stopped. Ultimately, he did stop, though, but then he leaned forward again and whispered tenderly in my ear, ‘I think we’re ready now.’ He gently inched his penis into my hole. ‘Don’t worry, baby. I know it hurts at first, but don’t worry. The pain will wear off, and you’ll love it.’ Once again, he was giving the simulated virgin the benefit of his experience. He slowly pushed his dick in deeper until it was completely in. He began to pump carefully, reassuring me with each stroke. ‘It’s getting better, ain’t it babe? It feels good, don’t it? Didn’t I tell you it would?’ Every so often he would pause with his love shaft fully inserted and just sway his pelvis to give me the full pleasure of his manhood. ‘Oh, babe, you’ve got a sweet ass,’ he moaned. ‘Sweet, sweet, sweet ass. Ummm, ummm, wrap your ass muscles around my penis and squeeze tight, baby.’ He was teaching me how to return the pleasure. ‘Oh, yeah, baby. That’s it. That’s the way to do it. That’s the way to please a man.’ He gripped my hips and pumped harder and harder, not brutally like Speed had done before, but passionately, succumbing to the primal instinct. ‘Hang on, baby, we’re goin’ for a magic carpet ride. Oooh, baby, you’re the one. Nobody’s got a hot fuckin’ ass like you. Oh, yeah, I want you to have my dick, baby. I wanna give it all to you. You want it, don’t you, baby? You want my cock deep inside of you, lovin’ you, don’t you, baby?’

    ‘Yes,’ I blurted out, unable to resist his phenomenal seduction. I fell victim to the passion and released my mouth from Speed’s cock long enough to plead, ‘Oh, yes, Dusty, I want your hot dick so bad. I want you inside of me. Take me, Dusty, take me. Take me on that magic carpet ride.’

    The more I relished the feel of Dusty’s hot shaft massaging my rectum, the more I savored the taste and feel of Speed’s cock in my mouth. I paused just long enough to look up at him and say, ‘I love you, bro. I love your fuckin’ dick. Ummm. Tastes so gooood. Give it to me, bro. Love me like a real man.’ And I went back to sucking it like a pro.

    ‘Oh, Dusty, I love you too. I love your fuckin’ dick. Oh, God, Dusty, let me have it, let me have it. Let me feel every inch of your pulsating manhood deep inside of me.’

    ‘Oh, shit, baby, you’re really turnin’ me on. You’re makin’ me fuckin’ hot. Oh, jeez. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. Oh, God, take my fuckin’ cock, baby. Take it all.’

    ‘Oh, yes, Dusty. God, you are so fuckin’ hot. Oh, fuck me, baby. Fill my ass with your hot juices. I wanna feel you explode in my ass, you gorgeous fuckin’ hot stud.

    ‘Ah, ah, ah, ah. Oh, fuck. Fuck. FUCK. FU…AAAAHHHHH, AAAAHHHH, AAAAHHHH, oh, oh, oh, AAAAHHHH, AAAAHHHH, oh, oh…oh, God! AAAAHHHH, AAAAHHHH, ah, ah, ah, ah.’ I felt each massive spasm as he exploded inside of me. ‘Whew! Holy, shit! Oh, God, baby,’ he panted, trying to catch his breath. ‘Oh, Whew! Whew! Whew! Oh, baby, you nearly killed me,’ he said, falling down on top of me again. ‘I’ve never cum so fuckin’ hard in my life! Goddam, that was fuckin’ incredible. Oh, oh.’

    ‘Oh, God, Dusty, you’re making me hotter than fuckin’ hell,’ yelled Speed. ‘Oh, shit! Suck my fuckin’ cock, bro. Oh, yeah, suck it good.’

    ‘Suck him, tight, baby,’ Dusty whispered with all the breath he could muster. ‘Suck my pard’ner, baby, suck him off. Suck his fuckin’ cock.’

    ‘Oh, shit, bro. Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! Oh, God, ah, AH, AAAHHH, AAAAHHHH, AAAAHHHH.’ Speed screamed so loud that I thought he would wake up the whole goddam county. He shot load after load into my mouth. He and Dusty must have each shot at least a dozen loads. I took enormous satisfaction in the knowledge that I had pleasured them so much.

    As the three of us stumbled back toward the cabin, I flattered them sincerely, ‘Hell, boys, the girls have gotta REALLY love you two.’ Speed, the less modest of the two, boasted, ‘Yeah, they do, ’cause they keep comin’ back for more. Ain’t that right, Dusty?’ The two of them slapped each other on the back and laughed in self-satisfaction. Once in the cabin, we curled up together on the bed. Oh, God, this was a dream come true, being squeezed between two beautiful men who had just made tender, passionate love to me.

    After about 15 minutes or so, Speed got up and announced, ‘Sorry, bro, but Dusty and me gotta get goin’. We’re actually on duty tonight, so we’ve gotta get back to work.’

    I watched them lustfully as they put their manly uniforms back on. Once they were dressed, I asked Speed if I could rub his bulging blue-suited crotch one more time, and he, of course, gladly consented. Dusty leaned forward and lightly kissed my cheek once more and informed me apologetically, ‘Sorry, baby, but we’re gonna have to tie you back up now. Sarge’ll be really pissed if he comes back and finds you gone.’ I was stunned, but helpless.

    Sunday morning

    Just as promised, the three soldiers showed up again the next morning, only this time, Sarge was wearing sweats, and the other two were wearing jeans. Bull wore baggy jeans, and Sport wore low-rise Levis that showed off his incredible ass. Bull wore a white cotton T-shirt that looked two sizes too small, and Sport wore a blue microfiber tank top that brought out his blue eyes and showed off his muscular arms. Though the top was plain, I imagined that if there were a slogan on it, it would say, ‘I’d do me!’ Sport also wore an Atlanta Braves baseball cap, and all three men wore tennis shoes.

    ‘Take him outside, and let him piss,’ said Sarge. Since we were in the South, and it was a spring day, the temperature was not really cold, but the air was crisp enough for my nipples to stiffen.

    When the two men dragged me back into the cabin, Sarge had removed all of his clothes but his jockstrap, the sight of which stirred reactions in my groin that I hoped none of them would detect. He lay spread-eagle on the bed as I had been, but with his hands behind his head. ‘I didn’t have time to shower at the gym,’ he said. ‘What do you think I should do about that, boys?’ On that cue, Bull pushed me forward and down on my knees. ‘Lick,’ he said.

    I began licking Sarge’s toes and feet, which smelled like dirty tennis shoes. Then, I worked my way up his hairy legs to his crotch. He lifted up his legs so that I could lick under his balls at the root of his cock. I licked his jock strap, which was saturated with sweat from his morning workout. The pungent man-scent nearly overwhelmed me but intoxicated me at the same time. The feeling was exhilarating. When I pulled down the jock strap to release his pent-up cock, it flew up and hit me in the face. I licked it up one side and down the other. I licked his balls and the thick bush that surrounded his crotch.

    ‘Oh, yeah,’ he moaned. ‘God, that feels good. Oh, God, yeah.’ As I licked his stomach, my tongue felt the ripples in his abs. I spent a little extra time around the belly button, where the hair was thicker. When I worked my way up to the deep cleavage between his massive pecs, I buried my face in the deep carpet. I became a hungry animal grazing obsessively across a luxuriant meadow in a deep ravine. He was manhandling me, yes, but I was actually in heaven. I loved the salty taste of his manly sweat and the texture of his luscious hair against my face and on my tongue. I loved the way he twitched when I sucked his nipples and moaned in ecstasy when I lapped the sweat from his hairy armpits. As I licked my way behind his ears and up his neck, I relished the thought of getting to his succulent lips, but that’s when he stopped me.

    ‘Not there, fag. Back to my dick.’ I worked my way back down his chest and abdomen to his cock. ‘Now suck.’ I took his penis into my mouth and savored the head of it. Then I slid my mouth down as far as I could. I alternated between teasing the head and gulping the shaft. Back and forth. Back and forth.

    All of a sudden I felt two hands spreading my ass cheeks and a tongue rimming my hole. It was the young private. After about 10 minutes of these preliminaries, the cute blond slid his dick into my ass and began to fuck away. Then, the rhythm changed. The black stud had come up behind the private and poked him in the ass. We had a real double-decker sandwich going. I was sucking the sergeant, the private was fucking me, and the corporal was fucking the private. The thought of this human choo-choo train really turned me on, and Sport must have sensed it because he reached under my waist and began stroking my raging cock. I loved servicing my hairy hunk, and I loved having the beautiful blond babe fuck my ass and pump my shaft. I hoped that these rugged soldiers were not as turned on as I was because I did not want them to cum too soon. I wanted the experience to linger as long as possible. They must have felt the same way because we kept working like that for almost an hour, backing off every time we felt ourselves reaching the brink.

    As they had done the day before, Sarge and Bull talked dirty all the while.

    ‘Oh, yeah, bitch, suck that fuckin’ cock. Eat me good. You love my big, fat cock, don’t you?’

    ‘Oh, kid! Ain’t nobody got an ass as sweet as you. Sweet, sweet pussy. Hey, fag, can you feel it? Can you feel my fuckin’ dick boring right through the kid and into your fuckin’ hole? I bet I’m the only man you’ve ever known who can fuck two cunts at the same time!’

    Finally, Sarge announced that he was ready to cum, and I could tell that Sport was as well. I felt his dick swelling up inside of me. ‘I’m cummin’ too,’ squealed Bull. ‘My balls can’t hold back no more.’ Sure enough, Bull shot first, and in my imagination, I could virtually feel his stream shooting up my ass. I could also feel the force of his orgasm, and that was not just imaginary because as he exploded, he shook the private sandwiched between us. That quaking, in turn, set off Sport, who fired his hot jizz up my ass at the same time that my own cock lost its wad. The ecstatic moaning and groaning of the corporal and the private as they came pushed Sarge over the edge as he released load after load of his creamy man-juice into my hungry mouth. I greedily gulped down every drop I could manage, and what I couldn’t handle I slurped up from his pubic hairs where it had nested.

    Sarge, it turns out, was one of those guys whose dick is especially sensitive; he jerked and shivered with each orgasmic pulse, and when I continued to lick and suck the head of his cock after he came, he screamed, ‘No, no. No more. Stop, stop!’ His arms flailed in the air before he brought them down and gripped the sheets as tightly as he could. I let up briefly, but then I went back to sucking and licking, which sent him into another seizure. ‘Oh, God, no. No, don’t. Don’t. I can’t stand….’ He let go of the sheets and grabbed my head to pull me off his dick. I backed off, but only for a moment. I dove in again and licked his piss slit, which nearly knocked him off the bed and me with him. His demands that I cease turned into screams of masochistic pleasure. When he grabbed my head again and squeezed so hard that I thought he would crush me, I finally released his tender cock, but I did not surrender completely. I inched down and licked underneath his balls because I had already learned that he enjoyed that very much. Sport pulled me back, but I threw myself forward and licked and sucked Sarge’s nipples, which were also very tender at that point. From there, I moved up again and licked his hairy armpits. When it seemed that he was too exhausted to resist, I grabbed his jaw and sank my tongue deep into his mouth. I don’t know if he was really enjoying it or if he was just too stunned to react, but he did not stop me right away. I’m not sure, but I think he may have even tongued me back a little. When he had regained his strength and realized what was really going on, he catapulted me off of him so hard that I flew up into the air and landed like a brick on the hardwood floor. He shouted obscenities that I had never heard before – or since.

    ‘Goddam fuckin’ cunt! I should rip your balls off for that, you fuckin’ piece of donkey shit! I told you I didn’t want your faggot lips on my mouth. Goddam motherfucker!’ And that was just the beginning of it!

    Oh, God! What the hell had I done? That was fan-fuckin’-tastic, but was it worth getting killed for? (Well, maybe. At least I would die happy.)

    ‘Tie him up, boys, and make damn sure he feels it this time. Wrap that rope around his goddam fuckin’ balls as well as his hands and feet. I was getting hungry, but I think I’ve just lost my goddam appetite. As he grabbed his clothes and began to get dressed, he snapped, ‘Let’s go find some friggin’ antiseptic mouthwash. Maybe by then I will have cooled off and gotten my appetite back. After the two soldiers had finished tying me back up and Sarge had finished dressing, he walked up to me, leaned over, and spat in my face. On the plus side, he didn’t beat me to a pulp.

    In a bizarre sort of way, I had just realized my fantasy from the moment I first saw him at the gym. True, I had been kidnapped, beaten, tied up, ridiculed, and sexually abused, but on the other hand, I had felt the pleasure of my hairy god-man’s sensuous body pressed against mine, licked that incomparable body from head to toe, enjoyed his splendid dick in my mouth and ass, and deep-throated his delicious mouth with my tongue. All in all, I would say that I had come out ahead.

    Sunday Afternoon

    About an hour later, I heard a vehicle approach the cabin. They’re back, I concluded. When the door opened, however, I was surprised to see not the soldiers, but the ranger, Dusty, and the deputy, Speed.

    ‘Whassup, bro?’ Speed asked.

    What’s up? Are these guys fuckin’ crazy? First, they pound the crap out of me with their dicks, then they get me stoned and make passionate love to me, then they tie me back up and leave me to the wolves, and now they want to know ‘whassup’! Friggin’ unbelievable!

    They had dispensed with their uniforms and were now wearing jeans and T-shirts. Like Sport, Speed wore low-rise Levis and a baseball cap, only his cap touted, ‘Ole Miss Rebels.’ His T-shirt bore an American flag and the words, ‘God Bless America.’ I wasn’t sure if that was a political or religious statement or an expression that he used after a particularly satisfying fuck. Also like the other men, he wore tennis shoes.

    Unlike the other men, Dusty wore Wrangler Cowboy Cut boot jeans. I love to see a man in Wranglers because they produce a much more prominent bulge than most other jeans. The kind of bulge that stands out in a crowd. The kind that advertises to women, ‘Hey, baby, I know what you want, and I’ve got a wagon load of it right here.’ And brags to other men, ‘Sorry, fellas, but we can’t all be stallions, now can we?’ He accentuated the bulge further by taking a wider-than-normal stance and hooking his thumbs into his front pockets, his fingers pointing toward his crotch.

    Around his waist, Dusty wore a hand-tooled leather Tony Lama Ranger belt with a silver eagle buckle. On his head he sported a white Stetson 6X Ruidoso, and on his feet he wore sexy Justin Saddle Stirrup leather boots. Underneath his unbuttoned blue-plaid George Strait cowboy shirt, he wore a black T-shirt, which contrasted with his fair skin and light hair and advised the world to ‘Save a horse, ride a cowboy!’

    ‘What did you do?’ asked Speed, eyeing the rope tied around my balls.

    ‘What did I do? What did I do? How about what they did to me!’

    ‘Well, sorry, bro, but you must’ve done somethin’ awful for Sarge to leave you like that.’

    ‘I kissed him,’ I confessed.

    ‘Dude! You actually kissed him?’

    ‘Yeah.’

    ‘On the lips?’

    ‘Actually, in the mouth. I tongued him.’

    ‘No shit!’ gasped the two young men, staring at each other in disbelief. ‘You actually tongued him?’

    ‘Yeah, I did.’

    All of a sudden, they leaped onto the bed, one on each side of me, and started begging for details like teenage girls after a first date. ‘How did you manage to do it? What was it like? How did it feel? Was it soft or rough? How did it taste? Was it sweet?’

    Their curiosity amazed me. ‘Tell you what,’ I said. ‘I’ll make a deal with you. You take these ropes off of me, and I’ll give you a ‘blow-by-blow’ description.’

    ‘Awright!’ shouted Dusty, like a little boy who had just gotten the pony that he wanted for Christmas.

    Once they had freed me from the ropes, I sat up on the bed and related the entire experience.

    ‘I have a confession to make, too,’ said Dusty. I’ve always wanted to kiss Sarge, but I was afraid to. There aren’t many men who turn me on that way, but Sarge is at the top of the list. Unfortunately, he just ain’t into that sort of thing.’

    ‘I’m not so sure about that,’ I said. ‘I think he actually enjoyed it for a moment.’

    ‘He may be right,’ interjected Speed. ‘I’ve never told anybody about this, but I came up here to the cabin one day to smoke some pot, and the door was slightly ajar, so I peeked in and there were Sarge and Sport on the bed, and they had their tongues all over each other and inside each other. I slipped away before they could see me, but I’ve never forgotten that moment. Frankly, I found it kind of gross. I don’t want no fag’s tongue in my mouth. No offense, bro.’

    ‘Sarge and Sport? Wow!’ exclaimed Dusty. ‘And hey, that’s another man I wouldn’t mind swapping spit with. Sport is about the prettiest little filly I’ve ever seen.’

    ‘And he’s a great kisser, too,’ I added.

    ‘What, you kissed Sport too?’

    ‘Fuck yeah!’ I boasted. I told them about our first kiss on the floor and then about how we sucked face and swapped cum on the bed.

    ‘Holy shit!’ cried Dusty, running through the same line of inquiry that he had presented when I told him I had kissed Sarge. ‘How did you manage to do it? What was it like? How did it feel? How did it taste? Did he tongue you back?’ and so on.

    ‘It was the best goddam kiss I’ve ever had in my whole goddam life!’ I said. Then, I paused and looked Dusty right in the eye. ‘You know, it was so fan-fuckin’-tastic that I can’t really describe it. But I could show you.’ Dusty just stared at me, immobile, like a deer caught in the headlights. Seizing the moment, I pushed him backward on the bed and attacked his lips, mouth, and tongue like a bitch in heat. I licked and probed and sucked. There was no cum to swap, so I did the next best thing. I salivated all over his face and then licked it clean. Dusty was mine! He rubbed his fingers through my hair and his hands around my shoulders, losing himself completely to the passion of the moment. He squirmed beneath me, not because he wanted me to stop, but because he was out of control. The fever had overtaken him.

    ‘Goddam!’ shouted Speed. ‘This is so fuckin’ hot. Jeezus. I think I’m gonna bust my nuts just watchin’ you guys. Holy motherfuckin’ shit!’ Then, ‘Keep it up, guys. Don’t stop, guys. I gotta get this on film.’ He quickly pulled a cell phone out of his pocket and began filming our forbidden lust. ‘Whooee! Damn, Dusty. I had no idea you could kiss like that or I might’ve jumped you myself.’

    Instinctively, Dusty and I reached up and pulled Speed onto the bed with us and began smothering him with hot, wet, desperate kisses. Sometimes we alternated; he would deep kiss Speed, and I would lick his face; then, I would kiss, and he would lick. And sometimes we would kiss him together, three tongues probing and licking and sucking in a swirling vortex. We abandoned all inhibitions and just let our passions take over. At first, I was not sure how Speed would handle the experience, but all doubts were wiped away when Speed rolled Dusty over on his back and assumed the dominant role.

    With Dusty now pinned to the mat and helpless, I saw my opportunity, and I seized it. I lowered myself to the floor and took a long whiff of his boots before licking each one from heel to toe. Then, I licked his jeans up one side and down the other, occasionally opening my mouth as wide as I could to simulate biting into his flesh.

    Next, I leaned back and just gazed hypnotically at his amazing crotch. It was so big and so perfectly sculpted, a work of art that would make Rodin proud. I swooned as his hips gyrated in response to Speed’s passionate kisses and realigned the contours of his bulge. Spreading his legs, I slid in between them and ran my hands all up and down them, quivering at the feel of his taut quads. Then, I buried my face in his beckoning crotch, closed my eyes, and breathed in the captivating aroma. There was no strong man-scent, just the aroma of pure, fresh denim. God, how I love the smell and taste of leather and denim! They drive me wild – especially when worn by such a hot stud. I pulled his legs in tight as I imagined that he had wrestled me to the floor and trapped me in a headlock, hoping that he would never let go. I massaged my cheeks against his groin and licked his crotch along the seam from his ass to the fly. When I reached his dick, I chewed at it through the thick material. Ummm. Delicious!

    I crawled back up on the mattress and placed my head beside Dusty’s. Speed pressed our cheeks together and swung back and forth, licking both faces in single strokes. He kissed one face, then the other, sucked one, then the other. No doubt about it; he was hooked, and I took special pride in knowing that I had de-flowered him in this way. Neither one of us would ever forget this moment as long as we lived.

    Our foreplay had made all three of us hornier than hell. Being naked, I showed the most obvious sign. Dusty and Speed, on the other hand, were straining to get out of their tight jeans. Dusty reached down and fumbled to unzip Speed’s Levis and free his throbbing manhood. ‘Wait!’ Speed grabbed his hand, as if suddenly thrust back into reality. ‘We can’t do this,’ he proclaimed as he shot up from the bed.

    ‘Speed, I’m sorry,’ Dusty apologized frantically. ‘I don’t know what came over me. I just got carried away. I promise it won’t happen again. I promise.’

    ‘Well, it had damn well better happen again!’ scolded Speed.

    ‘Huh? You made us stop, but you’re saying you still want to do it! What gives?’

    ‘Yeah, I still wanna do it. Hell, yeah! That was fuckin’ incredible, bro, and I can’t wait to see where it goes, but the troops’ll be back soon, and we can’t let them catch us like this. We’ve gotta pull it together and act like nothin’ happened.’

    ‘You’re right,’ conceded Dusty, ‘and we’ll have lots of opportunities to pick up where we left off,’ he smirked. Speed leaned into Dusty, gave him one more gentle kiss and sighed deeply.

    ‘Hey, I almost forgot,’ Speed turned to me, breaking his infatuation with Dusty – or pretending to as best he could. ‘We’ve got a surprise for you, bro.’

    ‘What’s that?’ I asked.

    ‘It’s outside. Come take a look.’

    At that moment, their surprise was worth more than gold. There on the bench where we had made love the night before, they had laid out a banquet consisting of a great big bucket of fried chicken with containers of potato salad, cole slaw, green beans, macaroni and cheese, and corn on the cob. And next to that was a cooler filled with cold beer.

    ‘We figured you must’ve worked up quite an appetite in the past 24 hours,’ said Speed.

    ‘Oh, God, thank you. Yes, I’m starving.’ Reflexively, I grabbed his head and gave him a big wet kiss.

    ‘OK, OK,’ he chuckled. ‘Maybe later, but right now let’s get you some nourishment. I have a feeling you’re gonna need all the strength you can muster this afternoon.’

    I must have scarfed down half the chicken and most of the side dishes and washed them down with four beers, all within less than half an hour.

    ‘Whoa, dude,’ laughed Dusty. ‘Slow down, or you’ll make yourself sick. Why don’t we go back inside and let you digest your food before the troops get back.’

    As Speed put away the food and beer, Dusty led me back into the cabin. He stretched out on the bed, and I laid my head on his shoulder and fell asleep in his arms. It didn’t last long, but it was the deepest, most peaceful sleep I had had in more than 24 hours – maybe even the best ever.

    Mid afternoon, Sunday

    ‘Wake up, Dude. They’re back. Wake up.’ Of course, I didn’t want to wake up at that point. I wanted to continue floating on the clouds.

    ‘Who the hell told you that you could remove those restraints?’ a somewhat familiar voice barked somewhere in the canyons of my head. When I finally managed to get my eyes open, I realized that the sergeant had returned with the corporal and the private in tow. What really threw me, though, was seeing Speed and Dusty standing over me naked. They were completely dressed when I fell asleep. Why were they naked now?

    ‘Sorry, Sarge,’ responded Speed, ‘but you did say that we could do whatever we wanted to him, and it was kind of hard to fuck him real good with him tied up like that and all.’ Speed was covering for me. He and Dusty had stripped down so that they could feed the sergeant a line about why they had untied me.

    ‘All right. It’s just as well,’ growled the sergeant. He’s gonna need to be unshackled anyway for what I’ve got in store for him.’ Sarge walked up to me and grabbed me by the throat. ‘You think you can wipe your filthy little tongue on me and get away with it? Well, I’ll show you, you sorry little pissant. I was gonna come back here and beat the fuckin’ crap out of you, but I came up with a better idea. For the rest of the day, you’re gonna be Bull’s love slave. He hasn’t gotten a piece of your ass yet, but now he’s gonna fuck you bloody raw, ain’t that right, Bull?’

    ‘Yes, sir, Sarge. You know I always follow orders.’

    ‘How come I smell beer on the dipshit’s breath?’ snarled the sergeant.

    ‘Oh, well, here’s the thing,’ prattled Speed, grasping helplessly for an explanation.

    ‘Yeah, the thing is,’ interrupted Dusty, ‘the motherfucker’s breath stank like a goddam sewer.’

    ‘Yeah, a goddam sewer,’ added Speed, picking up on Dusty’s cue. ‘So we poured some beer into his mouth and made him rinse it out.’

    ‘Well, OK. That’s good, boys. Carry on.’

    While Bull, Sarge, and Sport stripped, Dusty leaned over and whispered in my ear, ‘I ain’t gonna lie to ya, bro. This is gonna hurt like hell. Believe me, we know! But you can take it. I know you can, and Speed and me’s gonna be right here to help you through it. Ain’t that right, Speed?’

    ‘Damn right,’ Speed whispered in reply, patting me reassuringly on the chest while the others had their backs turned

    Other than getting naked, Bull’s only preparation was spitting in his hands and lubing his cock with it. All the rest was simple, raw sex. I don’t know how much of his cannon he managed to get up my ass, but if he didn’t get it all in, it wasn’t for lack of trying. He bombarded my ass with one assault after another. He attacked so ferociously that I thought he was going to blast a hole right through me. Occasionally, he would press my ass cheeks together really hard like he was trying to get the maximum pressure on his prick. At other times he would slap them really hard just to hear me scream.

    Sarge sat on my face once again, and I didn’t have to be told what to do. I licked the root of his dick under his balls, massaged each nut in my mouth, licked his shaft up, down, and all around, and finally swallowed as much of his cock as I could manage. At the same time, Speed and Dusty stood on each side of the bed working on both Sarge and me simultaneously. They pinched our nipples and alternated licking our armpits, first his and then mine, back to his, and so on. Each time they placed their heads under my arms, I smelled the manly sweet aroma of musk shampoo. Obviously, they had showered since the night before, and I fantasized about them showering together.

    When Sarge, caught up in the sensation, threw his head back and winced in pleasure, Dusty motioned for Sport to reinforce them. Sport gently chewed on my limp dick until it started to rise. Then, he licked and sucked until it was as stiff as a board. With Bull pumping away at my ass, there was not much room for Sport to squeeze his head in between and lick my balls, so he just rubbed them with his hand and continued to suck my dick.

    Totally consumed with their own pleasure, Sarge and Bull paid little or no attention to the considerations that Speed, Dusty, and Sport were giving me. Occasionally, Speed or Dusty would whisper something reassuring in my ear, like men sometimes do when their wives are in labor, but Sarge and Bull were too busy screaming obscenities to notice.

    ‘Fuck him, Bull. Ram that goddam pile-driver up his fuckin’ ass.’

    ‘Can’t get enough of my hose, can you, cunt? Beg me for it, cunt. Lemme hear you scream for my fuckin’ cock.’

    And scream I did. How could I not scream? The walls of my rectum burned with the fire of an incendiary bomb. The commando was hell-bound on carrying out his mission, and he would take no prisoners.

    ‘Suck my dick, bitch. Eat me. Suck that fuckin’ dick down your goddam throat and scrape your motherfuckin’ tonsils with it.’

    ‘Fuck his face, Sarge. Break his fuckin’ jaw. Let the goddam son of a bitch know who’s in charge here.’

    These brutes were not making love to me as Speed and Dusty had done the night before. They were savagely raping me.

    As he neared his climax, Bull’s dick pulsated madly, his heart pumping vigorously in the barrel of his missile launcher. Finally, he fired one salvo after another deep into enemy territory. Mission accomplished.

    Sarge shot his spooge down my throat. I choked and gagged, but he just kept pumping like he wanted to leave a battle scar, a kind of war trophy, on my tonsils. When he was finished with me – for the moment at least – he looked down and suddenly realized that Sport was sucking my cock, so he raised up, grabbed him by the hair on his head, and shoved him into my face. As much as I liked the idea of having Sport tongue me, I felt cheated because I was so close to an orgasm. Getting so near and having it jerked away so suddenly amounted to sadistic torture.

    Bull fucked me twice more that afternoon, and each time was more painful than the one before, perhaps because with each successive rape he worked up more steam or perhaps just because my ass was already raw from the previous ones.

    On the second occasion, Sarge ordered me to rim Sport’s ass. Then he pulled him off of me and ordered Dusty to fuck my face while he screwed Sport. There it was again: my hairy Hercules and my young Adonis locked together in raw, sweaty lust.

    The third time that Bull fucked my ass, Sarge simply said, ‘Your turn, Speed. Fuck his gums out. I’m gonna sit this one out,’ and he swaggered out the door, perhaps to sit on the bench and just listen to the vulgar invectives and horrific screams.

    Speed didn’t exactly fuck my face, though. Yes, he did stick his cock in my mouth, but he swished it around gently, rubbing my chest and tenderly squeezing my nipples all the while.

    Following Sarge’s lead, Dusty and Sport decided to sit out this round, too – or so it seemed at first. They literally lay down on the floor behind Bull to rest up from all the activity, but after a few minutes, Dusty rolled over and all of a sudden started sucking Sport’s face. The kid seemed shocked at first, not that he objected, but he just didn’t expect it coming from Dusty. He didn’t think Dusty was into that sort of thing. Of course, Dusty probably hadn’t thought he was either until Speed and I showed him how incredibly erotic it can be to kiss another man.

    Sunday Evening

    After the third round, everyone was ready for a break – me especially, although I was feeling overwhelmingly frustrated because I had just been fucked three times, yet I was the only man who hadn’t gotten his rocks off. I was pretty sure that Sarge was not concerned with my needs at that point, however. He was resting up his troops for one final attack. The four men sat outside under the star-studded night sky and shot the bull for at least two hours, maybe three. Sarge and Bull drank beer, and Speed and Dusty smoked pot. They swapped stories about all the girls they had fucked. Of course, Sport did not admit to as many as the others, but in proportion to his age, I would guess that he took the cake. Hell, given how cute he was, he probably had had more than any of them but just didn’t want to show them up. I bet he had fucked three or four babes a week since he was 12, maybe even three or four at the same time. I could easily imagine that by the time he graduated, he had fucked every girl in school and half of their mothers – and nearly as many of their brothers and fathers.

    Once they had finished relating their conquests and regaining their strength, they re-entered the cabin. Bull positioned himself to invade me again, but the sergeant pulled him back. ‘Not this time,’ he said. ‘This time he’s mine.’ He knelt down at my ass, but before he entered me, he directed the other four men to gather around. Bull crouched over my face, and the other three stood on either side of the bed. Sarge reached over to his right and began pulling on Sport’s dick. Sport, in turn, reached to his right and grabbed hold of Bull, who grabbed Speed, who grabbed Dusty, who grabbed Sarge. Much to my disappointment, though, they left my dick unattended. It was a five-man circle jerk. When each man was hard to the sergeant’s satisfaction, he lifted my legs over his shoulders as he had done before and began to enter me – much more gently than I expected.

    As Sarge fucked my ass and the other men jacked each other off, they talked dirty, but not in a mean-spirited way. It was more like they were complimenting each other on their manliness and their technique. ‘I’m gonna cum,’ panted Bull. ‘Not yet,’ commanded Sarge. Wait for the rest of us.’ When each man signaled that he was on the verge of shooting his wad, Sarge pulled out of my ass and yelled, ‘Now.’ Suddenly, streams of white cream flew all over my body like a Roman fountain. Some fell on my face, some on my crotch, and lots on my chest and stomach. To top it all off, Sarge reached down and beat my tender meat, and it only took a few strokes to bring me off. My cum squirted all the way up to my face, some of it even hitting me in the eye. The rest fell on my chest and stomach. I was soaked in man-juice. Hell, it was a testosterone-fueled milk bath, and I was the fuckin’ dairy queen.

    There were the usual grunts and moans that accompany a male orgasm, but these were followed by deep sighs of satisfaction. ‘I gotta lie down,’ said Sarge, straining to catch his breath. On that cue, the other four men picked me up by my arms and legs and lay me on the floor. Sarge collapsed on the bed. Bull and Speed sprawled out on the floor, and Dusty and Sport, squeezed up against me, one on either side. Sport began slowly running his finger through the cum drenching my body and sucking it like a child would dip his finger in chocolate syrup and then lick it off. Next, he ran his finger through the cream again and stuck it in my mouth. I could not believe what an incredibly erotic experience it was to suck his manna-laden finger.

    Evidently aroused by the sight of this action, Dusty surprised me even more. He rolled over on top of me, pressing his dick against mine and squishing the creamy substance between our hairy bodies. Oh, my God! Here I was enjoying the cum bath I had just gotten, and now this handsome hairy hunk was sharing it with me. After he rolled off of me, I leaned over and licked some of the cum off of him, especially where the blond hair on his chest was particularly thick. After I lay back down, Dusty leaned over and wiped the cum off of my eyelid and lips and stirred his finger in my mouth. Then, we just relaxed and relished the moment.

    An hour or so passed with no words spoken. Finally, Sarge broke the silence. ‘OK, boys, let’s get him cleaned up.’ Dusty and Sport pulled me up off the floor and led me outside to the back of the cabin where Sarge (or someone) had rigged up a makeshift shower. It consisted of several kegs with shower heads operated by a hydraulic pump. The water felt cold as it ran down my face and body, but it was amazingly refreshing. Though I had basked in the joy of being drowned in the cum of five beautiful men as well as my own, I was eager to feel clean once again.

    Sport flipped the lid on a bottle of liquid soap that he had picked up on our way out of the cabin. He poured some into Dusty’s hands and then into his own. The two of them lathered me up, slowly rubbing the suds all over my body. I recalled the hottest, sexiest scene I have ever seen in a movie, the one in which Lee Purcell bathes a barely conscious John Schneider in ‘Eddie Macon’s Run.’ When I saw that movie, I popped a boner and a half. I felt terribly embarrassed in front of my date, especially since it was our first date, but she assured me that at least half of the guys in the theater had probably reacted the same way. In fact, she said, it turned her on too, so we went back to her place and screwed three times that night.

    This bath was much better, though, because it was happening to me and not someone on the screen, and instead of being soaped up by one hot chick, I was being rubbed down by two fuckin’ hot studs. Since there was so much dried goo all over my body and in my hair, they had to soap me up and rinse me off several times to clean it all off. They got no complaints from me. I loved every stroke, especially in my most sensitive areas. Then, Dusty turned around, and Sport began to clean him up. After all, Dusty was the one who had rolled over and squished the cum between us, so he had almost as much cum on his hairy body as I did. I held out my hands, and Sport filled them with liquid soap, and I joined him in bathing Dusty. Once Dusty was clean, he and I turned our attention to Sport and lathered his smooth, muscular body. Just as we were about to rinse him off, Speed came out and joined us, so we wiped him clean. Then, it was Bull’s turn. There was a lot more of him to bathe, so it took all four of us to do it. Finally, Sarge came out and stood under the shower. He looked at the other guys and said to my amazement, ‘Just him.’ They all backed off and left me to bathe the sergeant. I did so slowly and lovingly. Despite what he had done to me, he still had the hottest, most gorgeous fuckin’ body I had ever laid eyes on. As I lathered his body, I felt the contours of every muscle and the texture of every hair. After I had thoroughly cleaned and rinsed him off, I knelt down and licked his feet. Then, as I had done before, I licked all the way up each leg. He spread them wide, inviting me to lick under his balls. I took each nut in my mouth one at a time and rolled it around in my mouth. I licked the entire circumference of his penis and swallowed it deep down my throat. I licked the dense pubic thicket around his cock and every hair from there to his neck. I lingered over his nipples, licking and sucking, licking and sucking. I lapped feverishly at his armpits, wishing that I could once again taste his manly sweat. By the time I reached his ear lobes, he pushed me away, but not completely. He continued to grip my shoulders. I was hoping that he would pull me into his embrace, but that was not to be. He pressed me back down on my knees, firmly, but not roughly. I again swirled his nuts in my mouth and licked and sucked his dick. He placed his hands around the back of my head and pulled me deeper, pumping his pelvis in rhythm. Yes, he was fucking my face, but again firmly, not roughly. When he came, he pulled my head closer, but it was more like the embrace of a satisfied lover than a brute.

    He held me close for several minutes before looking over to his boys and simply nodding. They rejoined us under the shower, and together we bathed him and rinsed him off again. Through the entire process, no words were spoken. There were only moans of pleasure. ‘Mmm, mmm, mmm.’ They were all wiped out, but the shower episode had aroused me once again, and, of course, Bull could raise the flag at the drop of a helmet. Sarge spread his arms and pushed his troops back.

    ‘It looks like we’re not quite done with him,’ he said. ‘Who wants to volunteer for this mission?’ There was a long pause, which did not surprise me because I did not expect anyone to step forward at that point. If anything, I figured the sergeant would assign the private to the task. Much to my amazement, though, Dusty boldly volunteered. ‘I’ll do it, Sarge. I’ll do it for the platoon.’ Maybe he was emboldened by the passionate kisses that Speed and I had planted on him, or maybe he was just curious, I dunno.

    ‘Good man,’ commended the sergeant, ‘Good man.’ And so, Dusty pressed my back against the cabin, knelt down, and took my meat into his mouth. He lacked Sport’s technique, but considering that he had probably never sucked dick before, he didn’t do too badly. As he worked up and down my shaft, the others gathered around and cheered him on, not in the crude way that they had done before, but more like a coach would encourage an athlete to pump five additional pounds of iron. The expression on Speed’s face seemed different from the others, though. Could it be the look of envy? Periodically, one of the men would lay a hand on Dusty’s shoulder to inspire him to greater heights. There was no doubt about it. These men had a camaraderie that was unparalleled.

    When I warned that I was about to come, Dusty pulled back and started pumping my shaft with his hand. I guess he just wasn’t ready to experience a man’s cum in his mouth yet. Given the way he jacked me off, though, I could not object. He alternated between long, hard strokes and vigorous twisting motions that drove me wild. When I finally came, the first stream flew right over his shoulder, and most of the rest landed on his hand, arm, and chest. When all was done, he just looked up at me and smiled, signaling that he was grateful for the opportunity I had given him to learn what it meant to really please another man. After he had washed and rinsed the fresh cum off of himself, he turned his attention back to me. With the other men looking on, he tenderly bathed my dick and balls, continuing to caress them even after he had rinsed them off.

    ‘OK, boys, time to go,’ announced the sergeant after a respectable interval.’ The corporal and private and I have to get back to the base and finish packing up before we ship out tomorrow. You boys have to be going too, don’t you,’ he said to Speed and Dusty. It was more of a command than a question, and they knew it.

    ‘Yeah, Sarge, we gotta go too.’

    ‘All right then. Tie him back up, and let’s get the hell out of here.’

    ‘What the fuck!’ I cried. ‘After all that I’ve been through the past two days, you’re just gonna tie me up and leave me out here to rot? I could die before anyone could find me.’

    ‘Oh, relax, bitch. I’ll send the private over in the morning to set you free. Now, just get a good night’s sleep, and you’ll be fine.’

    I continued to protest as the sergeant’s men tied me up and then got dressed, but they just ignored me and exchanged trivialities about the weather, sports, and the imminent opening of hunting season.

    Monday morning

    I was surprised and confused when I awoke the next morning with a serious case of morning wood. I tried not to think about it, but the harder I tried, the worse it got. It was an itch that I could not scratch.

    Despite what we had been through the past two days, I was, nevertheless, embarrassed when Sport entered the cabin and saw my condition. He glanced at the erection and then smirked at me with a sinister grin. After strolling over to the bed, he knelt down and began gently stroking my penis like one would one would pet an ailing puppy. In that soft, reassuring voice normally reserved for pets and children, he consoled it, ‘It’s OK, baby. Everything’s gonna be all right now. Daddy’s gonna take you home and take real good care of you.’ Then he very slowly licked it several times like a lollipop.

    ‘Fuck you, dammit!’ I wanted to say. ‘Suck the goddam thing and put me out of my misery!’ but, of course, I could not. He concluded his ministration with a simple butterfly kiss to the head of my throbbing cock.

    It was still dark when he entered the cabin that morning. I had not expected him quite so early, but I guess it’s not out of the ordinary for a soldier to be up before the crack of dawn. Since he would be shipping out that morning, he was, of course, wearing his uniform, as he had when I first met him. As he untied the ropes, he informed me that the forecast called for rain, but not until late in the day. He recommended that I try the tamales at Paco’s because they’re the best in the state. And he encouraged me to watch the Braves game on TV that afternoon; he had a cousin who was a pitcher. (Yeah, and I bet I know what he pitches, I thought.) I could not believe he was speaking so nonchalantly after what he and his cohorts had done to me over the past two days, but at least the casual ramblings took my mind off my tingling dick and gave it a chance to subside.

    As I reached for my pants, he reached into a brown paper bag and pulled out a shirt and a new pair of underwear, which he threw at me. ‘Here,’ he said. ‘I figured you’d need these after Sarge and Bull ripped yours to shreds.’

    ‘Thanks,’ I said with acid in my voice. After I had put on the underwear and my pants, I paused, and looked directly into his eyes. ‘Can I ask you something, kid, uh, sorry, private?’ He was young, yes, but he was definitely a man, and given where he was about to go, he deserved at least that much respect.

    ‘Yeah, I guess,’ he replied with a touch of cockiness in his voice.

    ‘Why do you let them treat you like that?’ I asked.

    ‘Well, they are my superiors,’ he answered, not quite so cocky this time.

    ‘Yeah, but you don’t have to take that shit.’

    He said nothing, but I thought I detected a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    ‘Wait a minute,’ I said as the pieces of the puzzle finally began to come together. ‘You like it, don’t you? You really like it.’ He remained speechless and motionless. I dropped the shirt, walked over, and stood right up to his face. I stared into his eyes for 15 or 20 seconds, and then I threw my arms around him and kissed him with abandon. I spun him around, threw him on the bed, and toppled over on top of him. I held his arms up over his head and continued to kiss him madly. Once I knew I had him under my control, I unbuttoned his coat and pulled up his T-shirt, but I did not remove them. I licked his creamy smooth, but hardened, body from his face to his navel, sucking his nipples along the way. I unbuckled his belt and reached beneath his underwear to grope his stiffening cock. I pulled his pants down to his boots but left them at his feet. I wanted him in his uniform. I wanted to look at it as I fucked him because I wanted to savor the memory of the day I fucked a young soldier just before he went off to war. I flipped him over, pressed his face into the mattress, and held him down. I wanted him to resist. I wanted to know what it would feel like to have this young stud struggle futilely to escape my power over him. I slapped his butt cheeks and cursed him, calling him a motherfucker and a cocksucker and describing how I was about to fuck the shit out of him. Then, I dropped the pants and underwear that I had just put on, grabbed his hips, and plunged my dick into his ass as hard as I could. I taunted him unmercifully by pounding his ass and then pumping in slow, gentle strokes and then ramming hard again. I wanted him to feel the full force of my cock all the way up his rectum and of my balls slapping against his ass. I wanted him to cry out in pain and beg me to cease.

    ‘You want my fuckin’ cock up your ass, don’t you, soldier? It’s all you could think about for two fuckin’ days now, isn’t it? Say it, cocksucker. Tell me how much you’ve been craving my hot dick.’

    ‘No,’ he said. ‘No, it’s not true. Please stop. It hurts.’

    I drove the muzzle of my weapon in up to the hilt, causing him to shriek in pain. ‘Yeah, it hurts, asshole, and you’re lovin’ every fuckin’ minute of it. That’s why you came back here all alone this morning, isn’t it? You wanted me all to yourself. You wanted me to fuck your brains out.’

    ‘No,’ he cried. ‘You goddam prick. Wait ’til I tell Sarge what you’ve done. He’ll beat he fuckin’ shit out of you and hang you up by your balls.’

    ‘Are you trying to tell me something, bitch? Is that what you want me to do to you? Do you want me to beat the shit out of you first and then fuck you raw?’

    ‘God, no! I can’t take this. Please stop.’

    ‘Give it up, whore. This will go a lot easier if you just admit that you want it. Go ahead. Tell me how much you want my dick up your ass.’

    ‘All right,’ he relented. ‘Yes. I want it. I want your cock up my ass.’

    ‘That’s better. Now tell me how much you like my cock.’

    ‘Oh, yes! It’s the most beautiful cock I’ve ever seen. I can’t wait to taste it. I want you to fill my ass with your fuckin’ hot sperm and then stick your cock in my mouth so I can lick it dry.’

    ‘Oh, God, private. You’re are so fuckin’ hot. Oh, fuck. Ahhhh, shit! God, I’m gonna cum.’

    ‘Yes, yes. Shoot that fuckin’ spooge up my ass. Shoot it, man. Pull those hot juices up from your fuckin’ balls and shoot ’em deep inside me!’

    ‘Oh, God. Goddam you, soldier. You’re drivin’ me out of my fuckin’ mind.’

    ‘You’re a beast, man. A wild, fuckin’ beast, and you’re shoving your huge fuckin’ hairy cock up my virgin ass.’

    ‘Oh, God, soldier. Shit! Yes, I’m a fuckin’ beast, and I’m fuckin’ the shit out of your virgin ass.’

    ‘Yeah, man! Fuck me. Fuck the holy crap out of me. I want you to take me. I want you inside of me. I want to feel your cock spasm uncontrollably as you dump your hot man-juice deep inside of me. Give it to me, you fuckin’ beast. Give it to me.’

    ‘Oh, God! Oh, shit! Oh, shit. Fuck. Oh, fuck. Aahh, aahh, aahh, fuck, aahh, Fuck, aaahhh, FUCK, FUUCCKK, AAAHHH, AAAHHH, AAAAHHHH, AAAAHHHH. Oh, God. Oh, God. Goddam. Shit! Holy, shit! Fuck, soldier. Aahh, aahh, aahh. Fuck. What a fuck!’

    I fell on top of him, pressing him onto the bed. ‘That was incredible, Sport. Fuckin’ great! Fuckin’ awesome! I don’t think I’ll ever be the same.’

    He rolled me off of him, leaned against my bare chest in his handsome military uniform, gazed into my eyes, smiled that pretty white smile of his, and whispered, ‘I hope not, sir. I hope not.’ I think it was the first time I had seen him really smile. As he did, cute little dimples formed in his soft, rosy cheeks. God, he was so beautiful, I melted in his radiance.

    He gave me a long, passionate kiss before swirling around and engulfing my penis with his mouth, licking it absolutely dry. ‘Oh, God, Sport, you are one hell of a fuck. One hell of a goddam fuck. I can see why Sarge likes you so much.’

    ‘Thanks,’ he said modestly as he nestled his head onto my shoulder and ran his fingers gently through the hairs on my chest. ‘I’ve always had a weakness for hairy hunks, you know. There’s just something about them that really turns me on.’

    I squeezed him tighter into my embrace. I couldn’t believe that I had just fucked this adorable young man and was now caressing him in my arms. We lay quietly for several minutes, enjoying the warmth of our bodies and the memory of what we had just experienced. Then, my mind began to replay the events of the past two days. I thought about the moment I first laid eyes on the sergeant at the gym and fell madly in love him. OK, it was more lust than love, but it was definitely intense. I thought about how he and Bull and Sport had pummeled my guts and how Sarge had threatened me with the knife. I recalled the first time that Sarge had fucked me and Bull had nearly choked me to death with his huge hose. I re-experienced the time when I licked Sarge’s hairy, muscular body from head to toe and how I surprised him with that passionate kiss. I remembered Sport’s first kiss and the second one when we slobbered each other’s sweet ball nectar all over our lips and tongues. My God! I would never forget that! I thought about the first time I saw Speed and Dusty in their uniforms and how they raped me and then made soft, passionate love to me. I recalled seeing them the next day and falling head over heals for Dusty in his sexy cowboy outfit. I relived the moment that I kissed Dusty and then the two of us dragged Speed onto the bed with us and smothered him with hot, wet kisses and how Speed discovered how much he really liked it. I winced at the memory of how Bull had tortured me three times with his massive shaft. I swooned as I recalled the five of them soaking me in their man lotion and then bathing me sensuously. I reflected on it all.

    ‘I gotta ask you, Sport. Why do you guys do this?’

    ‘Why do some guys play poker and others go bowling?’

    ‘That’s hardly the same thing. Don’t you know that what you are doing is wrong?’

    ‘Is it?’ he asked. ‘I’ll tell you something. Sarge used to be a recruiter for the Guard, and just like he had an uncanny knack for picking the right recruits, he has a sixth sense when it comes to picking men who will end up grateful that they had a weekend like this.’

    ‘OK, but what if a guy doesn’t? It would be futile for me to report you and Bull and Sarge since you will all be in Iraq tomorrow, but what’s to prevent me from reporting Speed and Dusty? I don’t know their real names, but I know where they work. I saw their uniforms for chrissakes!’

    ‘Well, I don’t think they’re too worried about that,’ Sport chuckled. ‘Speed’s dad is the sheriff of this county.’

    ‘What? Does he know what his son does for FUN? Why doesn’t he put a stop to it?’

    ‘Hell, the sheriff was into this stuff long before Speed was. You see, a terrible storm swept through this county some years back, and the sheriff’s department couldn’t handle the workload, so they called in the National Guard to help. That’s when the sheriff and Sarge got to know each other, and, well, the rest, as they say, is history. Actually, the sheriff probably would have been here this weekend except that he had to go to a conference on homeland security in Washington.’

    ‘I find it hard to imagine that a man would bring his own son into something like this.’

    ‘Well, he didn’t exactly. Sarge just happened to be at the sheriff’s office one day when Speed walked through in his uniform and Sarge’s radar zeroed in on him. He didn’t know at the time that Speed was the sheriff’s son. He just knew he had to have him. Once he got Speed to the cabin and set everything in motion, the sheriff and the rest of the crew came in to join them, and when the sheriff saw that the newest target was his own son, he flew into a rage. Sarge told him that he could either stay and participate, or he could leave. The sheriff left. The two of them didn’t speak to each other for months, but after Speed finally convinced his dad that he genuinely wanted to be a part of it, the sheriff came back into the fold.’

    ‘So that leaves Dusty. How did he get involved?’

    ‘Actually, my brother Kevin brought him in. Dusty and Kevin have been best friends since elementary school. They played football together, ran track together, and competed on the swim team together. I think they shared quite a few cheerleaders, too.’

    ‘Hell,’ I interrupted. ‘Was there any cheerleader that you didn’t fuck in high school?’

    He did not respond except to flash a disarmingly coy grin that said, ‘Aw, gee, shucks. I know I’m irresistible, but my momma taught me that it’s impolite to brag.’

    ‘When they graduated from high school,’ he continued, ‘Kevin wanted to go to college, but our folks couldn’t afford to send him, so he joined the Guard in order to get his education paid for. That, of course, is when he met Sarge. Meanwhile, Dusty went off to ride the rodeo circuit for several years. He won quite a number of competitions, and he’s got the trophies to prove it. Meanwhile, Kevin was away at college getting his degree and his teaching credentials. He now coaches football and baseball at the same high school that we all graduated from. Sarge, of course, knew him from his time in the Guard and recruited him for these ‘maneuvers.’ When Dusty became a ranger and came back home to work here at the park, Kevin pulled him in. I guess he figured they had shared just about everything else, so why not this, too?’

    ‘Do you think there’s any chance that they would like to be more than friends?’

    ‘To be honest with you, I think that Kevin would like to make it with Speed, but he’s convinced that Speed would not be interested, so he won’t make a move.’

    ‘Well, after this weekend, Speed just might take care of that.’

    ‘Really? What makes you say that?’

    I told Sport about how Dusty and I had pulled Speed onto the bed and smothered him with kisses and how he had responded by throwing himself madly at Dusty. I also told him how I thought Speed actually envied Dusty when he was sucking me off.

    ‘From what you’re saying, it sounds like Speed would be more interested in Dusty than Kevin.’

    ‘That might be true if it weren’t for the fact that Dusty has his eye on someone else.’

    ‘Who’s that?’ inquired Sport.

    ‘You.’

    ‘Me? No way!’

    ‘Yes, waaay!’ I responded. ‘That prolonged kiss that he gave you when you two were lying on the floor didn’t just come out of nowhere. In fact, he told me that the two men he would most like to kiss are Sarge and you. In the case of Sarge, I think it’s pure animal magnetism, but with you, I think there’s some real feeling there.’

    ‘Damn! I wish he had told me earlier. Now that’ll have to wait until I get back from Iraq.’

    ‘Give him a call before you leave. He might just wait for you.’

    ‘Thanks. I think I’ll do that.’

    ‘Speaking of Dusty, there’s one thing I don’t understand about him and Speed. The first time they fucked me, they were like wild boars in heat, but then they turned into the sweetest guys in the world.’

    ‘Dusty says a fuck buddy is like a horse. You gotta break him in first, and from that point on, you treat him like he’s the most important thing in your life.’

    ‘Interesting philosophy. Strange, but interesting. Now, you were telling me about how this cabal all came together. Did Kevin recruit you like he recruited Dusty?’

    ‘Nah. Sarge did that himself. Like Kevin, I wanted to go to college. I’d like to be a doctor….’

    ‘Well, you’ll make an outstanding doctor,’ I interjected, ‘because you sure have one hell of a bedside manner.’ Once again, he responded with nothing but that devastatingly impish grin.

    ‘…but there’s no way I can afford to pay for college,’ he continued, ‘so I also joined the Guard. Kevin tried to talk me out of it. I thought he just didn’t want to see me get shipped off to Iraq, but now I think maybe he didn’t want to see me hook up with Sarge and get involved in this stuff. Even though he has done lots of these weekends himself, and he knows that I really enjoy it, he just can’t bring himself to watch how Sarge and Bull treat me. Now that I’m gonna be away for a while, though, I wouldn’t be surprised to hear that he’s back. The sheriff will probably run the operation until Sarge returns. There are actually a couple more guys besides Kevin and the sheriff that you haven’t met. They probably just couldn’t make it this weekend for one reason or another. There have been others from time to time. They join for a while and then move on. I dunno, maybe they don’t like the way Sarge runs things.’

    ‘Well, I have to agree with Dusty. Sarge is one fuckin’ hot animal, but he sure as hell doesn’t like me at all.’

    ‘That’s not true,’ replied Sport. ‘I think he likes you a lot.’

    ‘No way!’ I emphasized.

    ‘Yes, waaay!’ he responded mockingly.

    ‘Well, he sure has a funny way of showing it. First, he beats the crap out of me, then he rapes me in both my mouth and my ass, ties me up, deprives me of food and water, and lets Bull fuck the shit out of me.’

    ‘Yeah, well, the beating and the initial rape are just standard operating procedure. Pretty much all of these sessions start out that way. He does that to size you up and decide where he wants to go with you next.’

    ‘What about the moment I kissed him? He sure didn’t seem pleased with that.’

    ‘He just didn’t want the rest of us to see another man kissing him, but I’d bet that if he had you alone, he’d suck your fuckin’ tongue out.’

    ‘How can you say that? His response to that kiss was to sic Bull on me and let him fuck me raw.’

    ‘That’s when I really knew he liked you. You see, that little episode was your initiation. Every new recruit goes through it. You are now on your way to becoming a member of the tribe…if you want it, that is. You’d still have to jump through a couple more hoops, but he definitely wants you.’

    ‘This is mindblowing. It’s just too much for me to comprehend.’

    ‘Well, you’ve got a year or so to make up your mind. It’ll be that long before we get back from Iraq. Of course, if you want to speed up the process, you can always make contact with Dusty or Speed, or you could even meet up with Kevin. He works out at the gym where Sarge picked you up.’

    ‘How would I recognize him?’

    ‘Oh, that won’t be a problem. The family resemblance will be very obvious.’

    ‘There’s no way he can be as beautiful as you.’

    ‘Well, I dunno….’

    ‘Sport,’ I’m really gonna miss you. Sarge drives me insane with lust, I’ll dream about fucking Dusty. I’d love to see what I could teach Speed, and I’ll even remember the better parts of Bull. But you’re special. Besides being the most beautiful young man I think I’ve ever seen, you have got to be the world’s best fuckin’ kisser of all time. You could have any man or woman you want, but you came back here this morning with the intention of having sex with me. Why? Why me?’

    ‘Are you shittin’ me, man? Do you honestly not realize how fuckin’ hot you are?’

    Wow! That would have been a compliment coming from anybody, but coming from such a gorgeous stud, it threw me for a loop. When I finally came out of the clouds and back to reality, I sighed, ‘If only you weren’t shipping out today.’

    ‘I really like you too, ‘bitch,” he teased. ‘Don’t tell me your name,’ he hastened to add. ‘The group will give you a nickname when you come back. Oh, and forget that I told you my brother’s name. All the guys just call him, ‘Coach’.’

    After a brief pause, he said, ‘We don’t actually ship out until noon, so I guess I’ll go find some way to kill three hours.’ He started to get up from the bed, but he knew full well that I would take the hint, and, of course, I did. I grabbed him by his coat sleeves and yanked him back down onto the bed.

    We had sex twice more that morning. The first time was essentially a repeat of the civilian-master/soldier-slave role play that we had done earlier, but the second one was very different. It wasn’t just having sex; it was making love. Sport removed his uniform until he was completely naked, and we kissed slowly and deliberately. Then, he moved down to the foot of the bed and began kissing and licking every inch of my body from toe to head – even my eyelids. He was worshipping me, and, God, did it feel good! When he had finished, we switched roles, and I did the same for him. There was no butt-fucking this time. Instead, Sport maneuvered into the 69 position, and we sucked each other’s cock. Blow jobs are always great, but they are even better when a man is giving and receiving one at the same time. Our oral copulation was more than mere sex; it was a continuation of our worship service. More than anything else, we wanted to please our lover. When I told Sport that I was ready to cum, he said, ‘No, wait, I’m almost there, too.’ And, sure enough, a couple of minutes later, he and I exploded in each other’s mouth at the same time. It was like having a double orgasm. We swallowed each other’s sweet white wine and then kissed again and just held each other for a very long time. Finally, Sport announced that it was time to go.

    Sport had taken my car the night before and driven it back that morning, so he asked me to drop him off at the Guard base – another indication that he had anticipated how things would go that morning. I dropped him off at the gate, but I did not leave. I parked alongside the road and waited for his platoon to board the bus. When Sport walked up the steps of the bus, he turned and looked at me. He did not wave, but he did cast that glorious smile. Bull never looked back. Sarge, however, did look back. He did not wave or smile. But the fact that he maintained eye contact with me for several seconds said to me, ‘I knew you would come around. Welcome to the group, friend. I’ll see you when we get back, and you and I will spend some private time together.’


    If you enjoyed this story, consider visiting the author’s website.

    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • A Night Alone In the Lab

    What About The Party?

    Greg walked through the empty halls of the Las Vegas Crime Lab en route to the morgue. He was decked out in his newest pair of tight fitting jeans and his hip leather jacket. Everyone else from the graveyard shift was already at the party celebrating Doc Robbins’ birthday. Greg wanted to make his entrance fashionably late. Even Grissom was there to celebrate, rather than sitting in his office playing with his insect collection.

    As he turned the corner past Grissom’s office he could begin to hear the revelry and music emanating from the morgue. A small movement in his peripheral vision drew his attention in another direction. Further down the hall in the ballistics lab he saw Nick putting on a set of head phones, still dressed in a standard issue soft blue lab coat. As he approach he admired Nick’s broad shoulders and wished he could see how they traced down to the waist underneath the lab coat. He waited just inside the door as Nick called out his intentions.

    ‘Firing one shot,’ Nick yelled.

    The sudden boom that followed was louder than most bangs Greg had heard in the lab by quite a few fold. Startled he stumbled back a few steps and tripped over a box by the door and fell to the floor just in time for Nick to see as he turned around.

    ‘Not very graceful for someone so dressed up,’ Nick joked, removing the ear protection.

    ‘Ha ha, I fell over laughing,’ Greg replied.

    Nick walked over and offered a hand to help Greg back up. Greg noticed the sizable gun in Nick’s other hand.

    ‘Wow, that’s quite a piece.’

    ‘.45 Magnum. One of the most powerful handguns on the market,’ Nick explained. ‘Legal ones anyway.’

    ‘Why aren’t you at Doc Robbins’ party?’ Greg inquired.

    ‘Celebrating a man turning a year older in the place he’ll end up once he dies? Not really the kind of thing I’m inclined to attend. A little too ironic for my taste.’

    ‘I think that’s the point, isn’t it?’

    ‘Probably, but still not my cup of tea.’

    Greg eyed the large gun once again as Nick set it down and reached into the large water tank with tongs to retrieve the bullet he had fired.

    ‘Mind if I give that thing a whirl?’ Greg asked.

    ‘Only if you think you’re up for it little man.’ Nick reveled in making fun of the junior CSI, smirking as Greg glared back at him. ‘Sure, take of that nice jacket of yours and you can give her a spin.’

    As Greg turned around removing his jacket to hang it by the door Nick couldn’t help but admire Greg’s slender physique through the tight black T-shirt revealed by the now-removed jacket. He only took his eyes away from the tightly hugged ass of Greg’s jeans in time for him not to notice Nick staring. He committed the shape of Greg’s young body to memory for use in his imagination when he got home later that night.

    ‘Okay, I’m going to load two shots for you,’ Nick explained. ‘You’ll need to make sure to brace yourself for this baby and only do one shot at a time. She’s got a real kick.’

    ‘I’m sure it’s not as bad as Sara kicking my ass at evaluation time.’

    ‘You can judge for yourself after firing this thing.’ Nick handed the gun to Greg and stepped to the side of the catch tank to watch Greg’s technique.

    Greg put his feet at shoulder width, putting his right shoulder forward, left back and bracing his firing hand underneath with his left hand. Nick knew what was coming and was looking forward to it.

    As with protocol, Greg called out his shot, ‘firing one round.’

    BOOM! The force of the magnum’s recoil forced Greg to throw his hands up stumbling backward against the glass wall of the ballistics lab, nearly loosing hold of the gun, but managed to stay on his feet this time. Nick was doubled over laughing at the spectacle of Greg’s flailing arms.

    ‘That was classic! I haven’t seen anything that funny in months,’ Nick laughed as he watched Greg regain his balance.

    ‘I think you’ve had enough laughs at my expense tonight. Why don’t you help me get it right this time?’

    ‘Fair enough.’ Nick motioned Greg over toward him. ‘Now try standing with your right leg back a foot or so. Keep your weight on your forward foot and allow your back leg to absorb the recoil. For your arms, keep them slightly bent rather than rigid and straight. Wrap your left hand around your right, not under it.’

    Nick looked over the younger man’s stance checking for accuracy and subtly admiring the shape of Greg’s body tightly wrapped in his T-shirt and slim fitting jeans. He could feel a slight rise in his own dark chinos and decided standing where Greg might see would not be a great idea.

    ‘You’ve almost got it right. Here, let me help you.’ Nick moved behind Greg, removing his lab coat, much to Greg’s private desire. The lines of Nick’s V-shaped torso were now clearly visible under the fitted, white button-down shirt. Standing behind him, close enough so that his cheek brushed against Greg’s back, Nick reached around and gently grasped Greg’s upper arms. ‘Relax your arms just a bit.’ Nick reached a little further along Greg’s arms to push his elbows down a little. ‘Don’t lock your elbows.’ In doing this he lightly touched his growing member against Greg’s ass. He pulled back in a little jerk trying not to alarm Greg and hoping he didn’t notice.

    Greg’s heart beat was already quickening with Nick’s body so close to his own. The quick touch against his ass only hastened his pulse further. He wasn’t sure if what he felt was really the thing he desired in Nick’s pants or just another part of Nick’s clothing. He was nervous but managed to keep from shaking noticeably. Relaxing his arms was certainly an impossibility.

    Almost a whisper, he could feel Nick’s breath on his ear as the words passed by. ‘Now gently squeeze the trigger.’ He felt the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

    Greg squeezed…

    Chapter Two – A Staggering Encounter

    BOOM!

    If this one could have been any louder then the last one, Greg would have sworn it. The force of the gun firing seemed to be significantly stronger too. The kick again caused Greg to lose his balance, but this time his backward stumble forced his tightly-clothed body back against Nick’s.

    With the force of Greg’s body propelled by the gun’s immense kick, Nick himself stumbled a little. He stabilized his footing and leaned back to compensate for Greg. The younger man’s body pressed against Nick’s chest and Nick instinctively wrapped his arms around Greg’s torso to prevent them both from falling to the floor. His catch placed his hands with fingers splayed across Greg’s smooth, taught stomach.

    Greg’s eyes went wide as he felt the unmistakable shape of Nick’s fully hard cock pressed against his ass. Instinctively Greg sucked in a non-existent gut before quickly regaining his balance and stepping away from Nick. Greg felt what seemed to be Nick intentionally trailing his fingers along his sides as he pulled away from Nick’s embrace.

    “You know you don’t really have any gut to suck in there.” Nick grinned nonchalantly, knowing full well that Greg had felt his raging hard-on.

    “Oh, well thanks.” Greg’s sheepish reply came in a stutter. A little more composed, “That’s quite a piece!” He lifted the handgun a little to indicate he wasn’t talking about the weapon in Nick’s pants. Secretly, his thoughts swirled around the phallic shape he had felt pressed against his read end.

    “It’s certainly powerful enough to bring down a big stud, isn’t it?” Nick reached out and took the gun, placing it on the work table. He looked back at Greg with a sly smile, “but that’s not what you’re really referring to is it?” He took a step closer to Greg, only a short arms reach away.

    In a flustered stammer with eyes avoiding Nick’s piercing gaze, “Huh, um… what else would I be referring to?”, Greg took a step backward, putting him up against one of the lab’s counters.

    Nick stepped forward to keep pace with Greg’s retreat. He reached out with his left hand, firmly grasping Greg’s right wrist. He brought Greg’s hand forward, turning it palm out, placing it squarely over the bulge in his chinos.

    “This.”

    Greg felt Nick’s member throb as his hand was pressed against it. The chinos were warm to the touch indicating the flesh had been flush with blood for quite a while. Greg’s eye were immediately focused on his hand and grew wide as he realized the size and girth of the piece of sensual equipment he cradled.

    “Well… that’s certainly a… uh… big piece too!”

    Greg’s nervousness was through the roof. He felt frozen with his eyes on his hand and his hand, well, in a place he had only dreamed of.

    Sensing Greg’s nervous demeanor, Nick took another step forward, closing the remaining distance between them. He put his right hand gently on Greg’s side, reaching up with the other to cradle Greg’s face as he leaned in for their first kiss.

    As Nick’s lips met his, Greg’s nervousness melted away and he returned this kiss passionately allowing Nick’s tongue to enter his mouth and massage his own. As their tongues acquainted themselves with each other Greg allowed his hands to trail up Nick’s sides feeling the width of his V-shaped torso widen as his hands glided up and around Nick’s shoulder-blades and reached his taught broad shoulder muscles.

    Nick’s own hands began exploring the younger man’s body. His left hand sliding slowly down Greg’s neck and across the youth’s pectorals, coming to a rest with the now erect nipple squarely in the center of Nick’s palm. His right hand trailed around to the small of Greg’s back and pressed firmly, grinding their hips together. Both men felt their engorged cocks pressing against each other. Nick moved his hand down to caress Greg’s tight little ass, giving one cheek a little squeeze as he pulled his lips away from Greg’s.

    “You are a hot little fucker, aren’t you?” Nick grinned devilishly.

    “I try.” Came Greg’s boyish reply. He started to unbutton Nick’s shirt from the neck.

    Nick stopped him by placing his hands over the buttons. “Wait! What are you doing?” Nick asked, looking around anxiously. “The entire night shift is just over in the morgue. We’ll definitely get caught here.”

    “I’ve wanted you from the first time we met. I don’t want to wait any longer. I want you right now!” Greg said hurriedly. He moved his hands down to Nick’s waist and started undoing the belt buckle as he lowered himself to his knees. He managed to get the button on the chinos undone before Nick stopped him again.

    “We really shouldn’t do this here,” he said looking down and the spiky blonde highlights in Greg’s hair.

    Without looking up and trying to wrest Nick’s hands from his zipper, Greg replied, “shouldn’t doesn’t mean can’t.”

    Greg went back to work, quickly unzipping the fly. Nick’s eight and a half inch cut stiffy popped out in front of his face, nearly whacking Greg in the nose. It protruded from a short, dark, neatly groomed grove of pubic hair.

    “Going commando, huh? That’s hot!” After a short pause to admire Nick’s groomed genitalia and beautifully sculpted cock, Greg looked up at Nick with a question in his gaze, asking quietly, “do you know how many times I fantasized about this?”

    Looking down at Greg’s pleading face and into his boyish eyes, how could Nick deny him? ‘Oh the hell with getting caught’ Nick thought.

    Looking up at the studly man standing before him, Greg saw the anxiety over getting caught melt from Nick’s face and a smile cross his lips that told Greg exactly what he needed to hear. Placing his hands firmly on either side of Nick’s hips, he refocused his eyes on the engorged cock before him, noticing a small drop of glimmering pre-cum sitting just at the slit of Nick’s member he so long had dreamed about. He gently extended his inexperienced tongue to save the precious fluid from falling to the floor. Closing his eyes, Greg savored it’s salty, sweet, silky texture.

    Returning from his blissful moment, Greg’s eyes opened, refocusing on the delectable task at hand. He leaned forward, twisting his head to one side of Nick’s cock. Extending his tongue he touched it to the underside, near the base and licked back up to the head. He turned and repeated the sensual motion on the opposite side.

    Nick felt electrifying sensations radiate the full length of his member and throughout his nether region at Greg’s gentle moves. He rested one hand against the edge of the counter, already losing himself in the moment and forgetting his balance. He placed his right hand on Greg’s shoulder, trailing his thumb down the kneeling man’s neck.

    Playfully, Greg gave Nick’s perfectly shaped head a few licks, before opening his mouth wide and slowly surrounding Nick’s pole with his mouth. As he descended onto the piece he carefully tried not to let it touch any part of the inside of his mouth. He wanted to get as much in as he could before closing in on the rod from all sides. Feeling his nose touch the tips of the grove, he stopped his descent and sealed his moist lips around the shaft, with barely and inch left outside his hungry mouth. His tongue raised up from it’s recess at the bottom, pressing Nick’s firm cock against the roof.

    “Oh, Greg!” Nick moaned ever so softly. Sensations the junior CSI sent up through his toned body forced Nick’s eyes to roll back in his head, which in turn rolled back itself, mind lost in pleasure.

    Matching the curve of his tongue to the contours of Nick’s underside, Greg began to slowly withdraw the member from his mouth. As his lips reached the base of the head, he slowed to a stop, drawing his tongue across the tip, slightly through the slit and back underneath before slowly descending the rod again.

    Greg’s slow, sensual fellatio put Nick into such a state of pleasure that he subconscienciously gripped the edge of the counter with fervor to prevent from loosing his balance.

    Without ever removing it from his mouth, Greg’s slow descent and retreat along Nick’s long pole continued as he savored the smooth flesh and inhaled Nick’s intoxicating aroma. The passion deep within him wanted more, and wanted it faster. Not one to ignore his own carnal desires Greg began to accelerate his back-and-forth motions. Now well lubricated with saliva, he slid up and down Nick’s cock with ease, giving the stiff rod a good working-over.

    The quickening pace brought Nick out of his trance-like state of pleasure and stirred his own animal instincts. The hand that had been resting gently on Greg’s shoulder squeezed showing the younger guy he was doing well. Nick moved his hand up to the back of Greg’s head, feeling the short soft hair slide between his fingers. He began to guide the youthful head back and forth along his pulsating cock in time with the soft moans Nick was now emanating. He started to move his hips to match the pace of the guided cock-sucker.

    Sensing Nick’s desire to take the reigns, Greg slowed his motions allowing the standing CSI to pump his cock in and out of the willing mouth at his own pace. Moving his right hand down Nick’s firm thigh and calf, Greg reached for his fly to release his own rock-hard member. He single-handedly pulled down the front of his tight jeans and the black boxer-briefs underneath allowing the seven inch piece to be freed from it’s constraints. Greg cradled his manhood in his free hand and began to stroke it in time with Nick’s pumping hips.

    Immediately aware of Greg’s release of control, Nick firmed his hold on the youthful head to signal he wanted it to hold still. He further accelerated his pumping action in and out of his junior’s mouth thoroughly enjoying the tongue massage his cock received at the same time. He curled his fist gripping Greg’s hair between his fingers. He escalated his speed further to a full “face-fuck” speed, plowing his hard cock in and out of Greg’s mouth.

    As Nick’s speed and intensity increased, Greg matched it step-for-step with the stroking of his own freed shaft. The intense face-fucking was driving Greg wild, pushing him closer to the point of no return. He wanted Nick’s sweet juices to shoot across his tongue and down his throat. The thought of tasting the salty/sweet fluid for the first time made him want Nick to cum right then and there.

    Nick’s own thoughts were not far from Greg’s. He was getting the blow-job of a lifetime and while he was looking forward to the impending climax he wanted to make it last. He sensed himself approaching the tipping point and quickly pulled his entire length from the young man’s mouth, using the firm grip on the spiky hair to tip Greg’s head back in a jerk.

    “You really like that cock don’t you?” Nick said with a sly grin looking down into the cock-sucker’s bright but confused eyes.

    With as wide a grin as his face would allow, Greg answered, “I love it! Now can I have it back?” Greg attempted to reclaim the throbbing member, pulling against Nick firm grasp.

    “Only when I say so,” came Nick’s reply as he gave Greg’s hair a gentle pull to remind him who was in control.

    He moved his cock forward and with the hand that had been supporting him against the counter and proceeded to rub his cock back and forth across Greg’s upturned face and lips. He moved it to one side and gave Greg’s cheek a light slap with the head of his engorged cock before tipping the horny young stud’s face back down parallel to his groin. He lightly brushed the head around the open lips of the youthful man who tried again to seal them around the phallus. Each time Greg made an oral grab for Nick’s erection he pulled back just beyond the reach permitted by the solid hold on on the dark blonde hair.

    Despite not being impaled upon the rod Greg could still smell the intoxicating aromas exuded by Nick’s genitalia. The teasing cock than bounced with each flex of it’s muscles in front of Greg’s face only made him want and crave it more. His eager lips longed to have the burning hot flesh back between their grasp. His tongue yearned to again taste the smooth contours that lined the long pole.

    Knowing how he was driving the junior CSI crazy with desire to once again encompass his raging hard-on between those eager lips, Nick slowly brought his hips forward, allowing only the head of his cock to enter the circumference of Greg’s reach. He watched as Greg’s fervent mouth quickly sealed around the head. Immediately the youthful tongue began working over the bulb again, sending jolts through the rest of Nick’s body. He could not resist the intense urges and quickly slid as much of his length through the succulent lips as he could with a deep moan. He fully expected to feel the muscles at the back of Greg’s mouth contract in a gag but was shocked only to feel his head slip down the back of the young man’s throat as if Greg were an experienced professional at deep-throating. Only further surprised and stimulated was Nick by Greg’s throat muscles as they instinctively began to contract and release, massaging the engorged head. Not being able to take it any longer, Nick pulled out to the base of his head and pushed back in again, thoroughly enjoying the skill of the inexperienced CSI’s young mouth. A quickening pace followed bringing Nick closer to the edge as he face-fucked the kneeling junior.

    Remaining focused on the tantalizing task going on in his mouth, Greg quickened the speed at which he pumped his own cock, keeping pace with Nick’s bucking hips. He knew he wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer but was savoring the quickly passing thrusts he was receiving from the his senior CSI. As his own cock swelled signaling his approach to climax, he felt the already large girth of Nick’s manhood increase in circumference, stretching the back of Greg’s mouth on each down-thrust.

    Nick began to hear growing moans emanating from the kneeling youth. The vibrations they made in Greg’s mouth pushed closer Nick to the point of no return. He began to moan from deep within his chest, quickening his pace even more, pulling out less, and thrusting harder against Greg’s willing throat.

    His own moans increased in volume and frequency as Greg sensed the imminent eruption of the cock he received so skillfully. His own manhood was aching for release and balanced on the tipping point. Tightening his lips around Nick’s throbbing member Greg prepared not to lose a drop of the studly CSI’s juice.

    Feeling Greg’s mouth grow tighter around his member pushed Nick over the edge. Both his hands took firm grasps of the youth’s spiky hair. He plunged his cock into the back of the soft orifice holding Greg’s head firmly against his groin as his moaned and grunted. Spasm after spasm released loads of his cum into the young man’s waiting mouth, deep in the back of his mouth and down his throat.

    Tasting the succulent fluid for the first time filling his mouth sent Greg’s cock rocketing ribbons of white out across the floor. He sucked like his life depended on it to get every last drop of Nick’s precious liquid moaning deeply onto the rod as his own body quivered with each spasms. Swallowing every last drop, he leisurely withdrew the spent manhood from his mouth. Looking up through beads of sweat and hands that now gently cradled his head Greg smiled at the face looking down back at him.

    Nick smiled back, not saying a word, but simply sharing in the afterglow moments of what was hands-down the best blow-job he had EVER had. His eyes must have communicated this as the smiling CSI looking back up at him seemed content and still overjoyed with the events that had just occurred.

    “You are one hot stud, little man,” Nick sighed softly as he cradled Greg’s face in one hand, reaching down with the other to help Greg to his feet.

    “And you’ve got one hell-of-a cock,” came the reply as Greg reached a standing position.

    Before another word could be said, Nick pulled Greg’s body up against his own, planting a deep passionate kiss on the youthful lips. Pushing his tongue between them, he tasting what little was left of his spunk in Greg’s mouth. The two men’s exposed members pressed against one another, still semi-hard as they were cradled between the two CSIs.

    Gently breaking the zealous kiss, Nick asked, “why don’t we clean up your creamy mess?”

    “Let’s,” was Greg’s simple reply.

    He gave Nick another quick peck and grabbed a roll of paper towels from the counter, handing some to Nick, smiling still. After cleaning up the pool of spooge, the two men embraced again, both enjoying the comfort of the others arms.

    “Think we should head to the party now?” Nick asked.

    “I thought you didn’t enjoy the irony of it?” Greg raised an eyebrow at Nick’s change of heart.

    “Well, you’ve found my kryptonite. That mouth of yours could convince me to do anything.” He went to the door, pulling Greg by the hand with him. He held out the black leather jacket to the junior CSI.

    Taking his coat as Nick handed it to him, a sly grin crossed Greg’s face, “anything?”

    “Within reason, of course.” Nick put on his own brown suede jacket. Taking Greg’s hand again they walked toward the morgue together.

    “Well,” Greg said matter-of-factly, “I have another orifice that just might enjoy the company of that sizzling cock of yours. Would that be ‘reasonable’ enough for you?”

    Nick stopped at the door to the morgue and turned to Greg. He planter another deep, passionate kiss on the youthful stud. He stepped back, holding the door open for Greg to pass through. “More than you know.”


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Day the Earth Moved

    The two construction workers worked quickly and efficiently, cleaning up for the evening around the construction site on the new house on the steep hillside overlooking the pounding surf on the rugged coast below. The two moved together, in fluid motion. They were having a boisterous and obscene conversation of what the two horny hunks planned to do to their girl friends that evening after a hard-working pay day. The day had been hot, and they were both stripped down to shorts and tool belts and heavy construction boots.

    They were working together in a back room that was almost finished when the earthquake rumbled along the ridge and collapsed the framing of the new house in upon itself. As the walls of the house came in upon each other and the ceiling drooped down, the two construction workers were thrown against each in other in a small air pocket.

    The lithe and wiry young blond’s cheek was flattened against the back wall, which still held, although he could hear the roaring of the surf dangerously close. his hands were flung out, his palms leveraging against the wall.

    The olive-skinned older Italian, the cut and horse-hung bodybuilder with curly black hair in abundance, had been flung up against the blond’s back; his pelvis nestled up under the blond’s buttocks.

    The two huddled closely together as they waited out the earthquake and its ever-weakening aftershocks, hoping that the walls of their prison would hold.

    When all was quiet, the older man spoke: ‘Are you all right, Hal? Anything broken or hurting?’

    ‘No, Mario, I seem to be in one piece, but you’ve got me pinned to the wall. Can you give me some slack?’

    ‘I don’t think I can. I have something biting into my back behind me here.’

    ‘Well, you have something pushing at me down here, you horny bastard.’

    ‘Sorry, it must have been our talk and me thinking of how I was going to stick it to Cindy.’

    The house shifted and the two felt it totter toward the churning water below.

    ‘God, hold on Mario! Can the house possibly hold? Are we gonna die in here?’

    The dark hunk’s massive chest was heaving between the blond guy’s shoulder blades from fear for their predicament and his arms had wrapped around the blond guy’s chest, his hands were buried in the pecs of the younger man. He couldn’t help it; he was still horny from their earlier conversation, and his cock was engorging and pushing between the younger man’s butt cleavage.

    ‘You know, Hal,’ his said, his voice shaking, ‘This could be it for us. These could be our last moments.’ one of his hands slowly slid down the blond’s abs and belly and went under the waist of his short and settled on the blond’s cock, which responded immediately.

    ‘Yes, I know, Mario. But what are you doing. Stop ‘

    But Mario didn’t stop. He buried his face in the hollow of Hal’s neck and kissed and sucked at him there. He stroked Hal’s cock and fingered the bulbous knob at the end until Hal stopped fighting him and started moving his pelvis rhythmically with Mario’s stroking.

    Mario brought his left hand down, ran it under the rim of Hal’s shorts and briefs, and pulled them down to below his butt. Then he pulled his own shorts and briefs down. He brought his hand up, spit on it a couple of times, and rubbed the saliva into and around Hal’s asshole. More spit into his own hand and he rubbed that into the precum that was already bubbling out of his horse-hung cock. He placed the head of the cock at the asshole and just let it find it’s own way in, slowly at first, with a lot of objection and huffing and puffing from Hal.

    But, as Hal shot off his own load down the unfinished wall board, he arched his back, lifting his pelvis against Mario, giving him wider entry. Mario’s eight inches slid up into Hal, and, hands on the younger man’s hips, he started pumping the blond deep. The tools in their belts clanked a tune as they swayed back and forth and clashed against each other.

    The two moved together, in fluid motion. Hal’s objections and pants and huffs had slowly changed into sighs and moans and dirty talk of being plowed deep and loving it.

    At first Mario just saw this as a relief of the stress of the moment. But as the helmet of his cock was grabbed by Hal’s sphincter and drawn in, Mario began to think this was almost as good as fucking Cindy. The head of his cock rubbed against Hal’s prostate and the younger man shuddered and moaned. Mario’s hands went to Hal’s flat, hard belly and followed the hard line up his abs and to his chest, curved but flat, clefted but hard, nipples standing out taut, leaping to attention at Mari’s touch. Mario, the bodybuilder, the worshiper of hard bodies, realized that this body of Hal’s was even more of a turn on than the soft curves and flopping breasts of Cindy. His hands traveled down to Hal’s small waist and hollowed hips and rounded, but solid butt cheeks. Down to those hard, heavily muscled thighs. His cock leapt with joy at the new-found excitement of the swaying of the hard, musk-smelling body under his command, responding to him as Cindy rarely did, and realized that this, in fact, was a whole lot sexier than fucking Cindy. Hal’s ass was tighter than either Cindy’s cunt or ass, and his strong canal muscles expanded and contracted, sending Mario into ecstasy and lengthening him as Cindy had never done.

    Hal responded to the ever-deepening plowing and pumping by turning his face to Mario’s and going into a deep, moan-filled kiss. Although he and Sue had engaged in dildo play many times before, nothing had gone to the center of him and filled him and stretched him and stirred his senses of desire as did this churning monster cock of Mario’s. He got his hands down and behind Mario and dug them into his ravisher’s butt cheeks, holding him in, willing him to plow even deeper, wanting to feel his hot cum fountaining up into his stomach.

    Through their panting and moaning, they heard voices and the sound of wood being thrown aside.

    ‘I think they’re coming for us. I think they’ve found us,’ Hal moaned.

    ‘And I think I’m cumming too,’ Mario muttered through clinched teeth. And he did just that, shooting off inside Hal in heavy and deep spasms of cum. Cindy’s loss. He didn’t think he’d be up to ‘porking’ her tonight. But this had been a whole new, rock-busting experience. He now thought he could get it up for a hottie like Hal tonight before he could for Cindy.

    The two pulled their shorts up and adjusted their positions as best they could. The sounds of rescue came closer.

    ‘We’ll not mention this to the other guys, I don’t think,’ Mario whispered to Hal.

    ‘No, for sure not,’ Hal answered.

    ‘But I won’t forget this,’ Mario said.

    There was a moment of silence.

    ‘Want to go get a beer after we clean up?’ Hal tossed out.

    ‘Sure. And then I’ll call Cindy to cancel tonight and maybe you could call Sue.’

    ‘Right.’


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Mark

    That night John dreamt of wolves running in a pack in the forest.

    One, whose hair was red stopped and moved towards me and for some reason John knew it was Jacob. The wolf came up to him and licked my hand before looking for the rest of his pack but they were gone. The wolf/Jacob began howling in sorrow for something lost. John sat down next to him and patted him on his side. The wolf then turned to face me with his green eyes as if contemplating something before he started licking my face. John laughed and Jacob yipped a few times before rolling onto his back and squiggling.

    He wanted his belly rubbed John could tell and he gave him a good one.

    Near the end of the rub, the wolf flipped over knocking John on his back with Jacob over him. While a sane man would be afraid of having a giant wolf’s head over him, the silly grin on the dog was too much for John not to laugh at. He then gave him a cleaning, licking every part of his face.

    Afterwards he let John sit up and laid his head in his lap. John scratched him behind the ears while we sat there until I awoke.

    John awoke to the pain of a needle pricking to his arm. Dr. Wane was hovering over him taking blood samples.

    ‘How’s the patient today. Can you talk?’

    John tried to speak but found he still couldn’t. ‘No.’ He thought instead to see if the same trick work with Louis as it did Jacob.

    ‘Well at least you can transmit your thoughts now. You won’t be able to eat solid food for a while so we will have to feed you though an IV. It will leave you weak and when you start eating again you’ll get the runs but it is the only thing we can do for now.’

    John felt a warm body beside him, and saw that Jacob was still clinging to his arm.

    ‘I see that Jacob has made you his pack. Good. He was a good guard until he decided he could no longer handle the isolation and became an animorph, he lost his independence in the process. He will depend on you from now on but he will also be loyal to you to the end.’ Louis said as he patted Jacob on the head. Jacob opened his eyes and smiled before snuggling closer to John. Well I’ll leave you two alone now. Travis will be by sometime at noon as will I, take care.

    After Louis left Jacob jumped out of the bed and ran into the bathroom. After hearing the toilet flush and the sink run, Jacob came back with a razor, scissors, a pair of wet and dry towels, shaving cream, and an ointment tube. He pulled the sheets off John since he couldn’t do it himself, and proceeded to remove the shirt John was wearing. He dampened John’s face with the cloth and started applying shaving cream. He then furnished John an expertly given shave without a nick. After the shave, he cleaned and dry John’s face. He finished it off with a kiss on the nose Then John saw in Jacob’s facial expression and sensed with his emotions he had a devilish plan up his sleeve. He grabbed both of John’s legs and pulled him further down the bed he then went back up to face him, Gave John a wicked grin and started to move my arms so that were over my head, exposing my arm pits.

    ‘Oh no’ I thought.

    Jacob only smiled wider and shook his head yes. Out of eyesight, Jacob leaned down and proceeded to give my armpits a through licking.

    ‘Oh my g..’ John thought, never receiving the type of lick and suck that Jacob was doing. As soon as he was sure one arm was good and wet, he went to the other and did the same to it. John felt a stir in his groin and his dick rose up as if to see what was happening that was so interesting.

    When he was done, he got out the shaving cream again and went forward with lathering up each pit. This time John was sure that he would get razor burn and he was right. But after wiping each arm clean, Jacob brought out the jar of ointment, applied a dab to his middle and index finger and proceeded to rub it in to each pit. The feeling of the cool ointment and the small circular motions Jacob made sent the blood rushing to John’s head. Jacob’s grin only got wider with each mental groan of pleasure John made.

    Hoping that he was done, Praying he was done John felt relieved when Jacob began removing things from the head of the bed. But John’s heart sank when all he really did was move them to the end of the bed.

    ‘NO!,’ John screamed mentally as Jacob began to pull at his boxers.

    In making fun of John’s predicament, Jacob put his hand to his ear to make out that he could not hear me. He kept that pose as if he were expecting a reply. John kept sending out No’s to him but he continued to pretend he did not hear him. After a few second he shrugged his shoulders as to signify that John had not told him to stop and proceeded to pulling his boxers all the way down. When his dick was freed it bounced up against his stomach.

    Fear filled John as Jacob licked his lips and started to crawl on top of him. He went as far as John’s stomach where he ran his tongue along the ridges of his abs. The electric feeling raised the hair on the back of John’s neck as Jacob’s tongue twisted and turned along the grooves. John’s breathing started to deepen as his heart pickup pace. Jacob was a well built man. Strong shoulders, smooth chiseled body, except from a small line of hair between his pecks and a line of trimmed hair that lead from his belly button to his prick.

    It was then while he was on top of John that John noticed that his dick was hairless. Was Jacob planning to do the same to him?

    Jacob seemed to know what John was thinking since he gave him another wicked grin and began to lick the area of his crotch, matting down the hair. He was really getting into it. His hip gyrations rubbed his hard dick against the side of John’s right leg, leaving a snail trail of pre-cum. This was an act of a man who had found happiness and wanted to share it with the one he felt was responsible. Underlining it was a life of isolation and the need for love, the surrendering of part of his humanity to gain a sense of belonging, and the abuse he received from Gordon. All he wanted was to be a giver and receiver of love and affection. He wanted John to be the person to give it to him and John wanted him to feel loved.

    Tears were running down both our eyes as we came to understand how we both felt. Jacob pulled himself up to John’s face and kissed him and nuzzled his nose. The kissing went on for some time and while John could not do much other then opened his mouth to accept him, it was glorious.

    John was beginning to understand what being an empath meant. In the act of love it forms a loop with each person feeling what the other does. This causes a build up of passion as love feeds love, increasing the desire of each partner.

    After the kiss, Jacob worked his way back down, teased the tip of my dick with his tongue. He then went and got the shaving cream and began spreading it around my crotch.

    ‘Please Jacob don’t.’ John sent out.

    Jacob just smiled and spoke vocally for the first time, ‘Trust me.’

    Shock by the sincerity in his voice I gave my head a little nod.

    He took out the razor and began to make his sweeps. Sweep up, breath in, sweep up breath out, was the pattern we both followed. When he was done, there was only a patch left on top. He took the dry towel and cleaned everything up. He then pick up the scissors and trimmed what was left and John’s balls. He then carefully shaved his sac, giving it a few extra tugs near the end that caused John’s cock to drool. He gave the area a final wipe with the towel before he began the real show. Sitting his butt on John’s thighs he lifted my dick off John’s stomach and pressed it against his own hard prick. Wrapping both hands around the bundle he set in motion a double jerk off.

    ‘Aaaa, Aaaa, Aaaa, Aaaa,’ Jacob gasped with each stroke.

    John’s mouth was agape but no sound was forthcoming. The sensations were amazing both physically and emotionally. The heat from both their dicks spread to John’s stomach, creating a burning sensation. The ridge of the head of his dick tickled as it moved up and down. John could not last long. His balls began to rise and he could feel the pressure building. In three large bursts, He let loose his load over himself. The sexual release sent a tingle through out his body and left with a sense of unusual calm.

    While John’s breathing slowed, Jacob’s picked up. His gasping was quicker, shorter and louder. His once white skin had picked up a pink hue and his eyes were like a green fire. He released both dicks and thrust his hips forward, giving off a long moan. His cum squirted out and onto John’s chest. After release, he leaned forward and entered into a long kiss. At the same time he used one of his hands to smear their cum together. He then used his tongue to lick it up and feed it to John’s mouth.

    John felt at peace and with each drop of cum that entered his mouth the feeling increased. His eyes became heavy and closed but Jacob continued to feed me. Eventually he stopped, wrapped his arms around John’s neck and laid down on top of him. Before I fell asleep he whispered one word in my ear; ‘Tor’ as if he were making a proclamation.

    Kip Vassar saw a window of opportunity open when he had his daily meeting with Travis Gannon. The gray glow in Travis’s eyes could mean only one thing, Travis’s new toy was an omega. This could be dangerous or the chance he had been waiting for. Travis was always smug about being the strongest and bonding to an omega would make him more so on both counts.

    But before the bonding is completed though, Travis would be vulnerable and distracted as would be his men. All he would have to do is kill John. But to do that, he needed to accelerate the development of his son, Gordon.

    Lucky for him, the two could be done at the same time. If John were to die before the bond was complete, the shock to Travis would shatter his mind.

    Getting close to John would be the problem and Gordon was the solution.

    John woke up to the touch of a person’s hand caressing his check.

    Jacob was still on top of me asleep but next to the bed was Travis. He had a gentle smile on his face as he looked at me.

    ‘I see that Jacob has made you his Tor.’

    ‘I heard Jacob say that. What does it mean?’

    ‘Jacob has a pack mentality and a pack needs a leader. That is the Tor. And just like a person can’t make people want to follow you, it is the follower who picks who his Tor is. Jacob picked you. It is a great responsibility he has given you. He will look to you for help. You will be his example, his role model. If he hurts he will look to you to comfort him. If he is scared he will look to you for courage. In return he will give you his love and loyalty.

    ‘How can I help him I know so little about this world.’

    ‘Well in this case I think Jacob’s sense of loyalty will be more in tune to keeping you out of trouble and doing thing that are for your own good like this morning’s activities.’

    ‘You know what happened?’ John thought with a little embarrassment.

    ‘Well I did not need to spy on you to know what happened, its written all over both your bodies but I did anyway.’ Travis grinned. ‘He can be a little devil when he sees something he wants can’t he.’

    ‘Yes.’ John smiled

    ‘He loves you very much you know.’

    ‘I do to but I don’t know why.’

    ‘Its part of our nature in being T’s’

    ‘How so?’

    ‘Well just as I told you last night, we T’s are a very lonely bunch, separated from our emotions most of the time. But, when we gather in large groups, the small amounts of emotions we do feel build up on each other.

    Makes our parties large and hedonistic. Another problem we have as T’s is that we either like someone or hate them. There is no middle ground.

    First meetings are all important because our talents curse us with knowing the nature of each other quickly. You have a good soul and everyone can see it. In our culture of excess, you are the white rock in the middle of a muddy pond. You have not feigned love like we have in a sad attempt to experience it. Your nature is to love and I will do whatever I can to insure that you keep your innocence.’

    John finally asked the question that had been in the back of his mind; ‘What are we?’

    Travis took a deep breath before answering; ‘We don’t know for sure.

    All we do know is that our cells have two nuclei, two different centers of DNA. One is our human DNA the other has a completely different code and follows a different biology. It is from these different genes that we get our talent. We don’t call them gifts because it can be both a blessing and a curse. We know that around 1000 years ago, this new DNA was introduced into people’s bodies. Most only received a tiny portion of it in the form of Spanish influenza but a few received the full amount. In those people, the random sequences of DNA in their human nucleus copied itself and reorganized and reassembled into the new nucleus. These transposon DNA sequences were believed to be junk DNA that were theorized to have been from viruses. Now, they seemed to sequence into expressible genes such as our eyes.

    ‘Why have I seen no women here?’

    ‘Well you know the stereotype that women are better conversationalists then men, right?’

    ‘Yeah.’

    ‘Well there seems to be some biological proof for the reason why.

    The portion of the brain used in conversation is larger in women and uses both sides of the brain. In men, only one side of the brain is used. It appears that the one side that men do not use is where our talents develop.

    In women, their bodies try to develop the talent on both sides, which is the equivalent of doubling the volume at a rock concert. They also run into problems in that they can’t block out other people’s thoughts. The result is stimulus over load. Their brains never rest and just like a horse you keep running nonstop, they eventually die. We’ve developed a drug to prevent the talent from developing but because they loose something in the process, none have lived past the age of 32.

    ‘Is that why all the men here are gay.’

    ‘No, that has more to do with our pack mentality. We feel most comfortable around each other and that sense of comfort leads to physical attraction and the desire to become closer. Many of the men here are bisexual or were once straight. The bisexual ones marry the few women we have and from them we reproduce. Or, they bring in a ‘normal’ human man or woman from the outside and the three together have a child.’

    ‘How does that work?’

    ‘We found out that our sperm bonds to normal sperm. By creating a duct between the prostate and the anal cavity our sperm can join with another person’s when they ejaculate. If that person is having or soon does have sex with a woman, the twin sperm will fertilize the egg. For reasons we don’t understand, after the second trimester, the woman’s DNA dies off and only the two males remain. I’m hoping one day that we could have a baby or two.’

    ‘Your such a romantic.’ John teased.

    ‘Of course Jacob here would not mind having a few nieces and nephews to protect.’ Travis laughed as he ruffled his hair.

    Jacob woke up and smiled at Travis and gave me a peck on the cheek before getting out of the bed. Travis admired his handy work, fondling John’s now hairless balls.

    ‘Good work Jacob, I bet he protested the whole way.’

    ‘Yep.’ Jacob smiled. ‘Look at my mark.’ Jacob said while showing his left arm to Travis. On his arm was what looked like a black tribal ban tattoo with a strange mark in the center that looked half Asian half Egyptian. Jacob then jumped over the bed and grabbed John’s left arm.

    ‘His is coming too.’ Jacob said happily.

    ‘Good, you can show it off to you old friends at the barracks, I bet they’ll all be jealous.’ Travis encouraged.

    ‘I also have the same mark like Jacob’s.’ John mentally thought.

    ‘Not quite. Yours is larger and without the band. That marks you as a Tor. Jacob’s mark shows him to be the First of a Tor.’

    ‘The First?’

    ‘First lieutenant is probably a more complete description. It means that the two of you are very close in spirit. It is a fairly rare occurrence and earns the bearers prestige amongst the animorphs. Jacob here can impress his friends with it.’

    ‘Glad I could help.’

    ‘He’s a good man but can be silly at times.’ Jacob said jokingly.

    ‘He does not know what is for his own good.’

    ‘I guess the pack will have to teach the Tor, wont they.’ Travis snickered.

    ‘I guess they will.’ Jacob laughed, understanding the irony.

    ‘Well right now I would like to do some teaching myself.’ Travis said while winking an eye. ‘You can go visit your friends.’

    ‘Alright.’ Jacob said with a knowing smile.

    ‘Then when you get back I think you can help me join the pack, I think I’m due for a shave.’ Travis ended this comment with a grope of Jacob cock.

    ‘Can do but I’m the First so your ass is mine.’

    ‘How about we flip for it?’

    ‘Deal’ Jacob said before moving his bare ass back to his room.

    ‘You might cause him to come back sooner then you want with those comments.’ John grinned.

    ‘Oh no, his friends will want to celebrate with him over the new mark, he wont be able to get back until tonight.’ Travis replied Travis began undressing, slowly removing each article of clothing while swaying his hips as if he were trying to make a show of it. His body was perfect. His shoulders where broad with the muscles defined in the back. The back formed a perfect curve to his narrow waist. His tanned body was muscled and broad but moderately thin. The black hairs that dusted his chest added to him masculinity. His pecs were built but not in a body builder sort of way. The hair from his chest narrowed to a thin train that disappeared into his white briefs. His long narrow legs were hairless and added to his slender appearance of his 6’4′ frame. He could basically be the perfect underwear model. He got in bed and helped John turn his head to face him. The radiance from the gray glow of his eyes made John light headed as he stared at them.

    ‘I need to get you use to me.’ Travis said. ‘Being around me too much can damage people but if we go slow, it will help with the change’ He then placed his hand on John’s stomach and began massaging it. John could feel the power in that hand entering him, giving him a warm feeling. His skin began to itch but John was not able to scratch. The itching grew into a burning. John could see his skin turn red and start to peel. The pain was almost overwhelming. Before he blacked out from it, Travis released his hand.’

    ‘I’m sorry John that I hurt you.’ Travis cried. ‘Your body needs to grow a new skin and if we waited for it to occur naturally it could take years with many infections along the way. This way hurts like hell but you will recover a lot faster.’ John looked down at his body. It looked like it had been in a fire, blackened to a hard crisp.

    ‘The burnt skin will protect the new one now under it. In three days we will be able to peel it off and I will be able to be around you without hurting you.’ Travis said before leaving, his face blotchy.

    Gordon was upset, more then he usually was. He wanted to be a good kid but he did not know what to do with his feelings. His father had told him that he was very special. That he was the first Alpha who could feel emotions on his own but Gordon knew from reading his father’s mind that he was a failure, incomplete. He needed someone to receive his emotions.

    When he could not, all his anger, happiness, sadness, fear, joy, and boldness all got meshed together. His emotions, once experienced never left unless he gave them to some one else. That is what he had done to his puppy, Jacob and it nearly killed him several times. He had killed several of the guards who were assigned to him when he could not hold his emotions in any longer. Jacob only survived because he had some E talent and his good nature. The others had their brains fried due to the mental overload.

    His father said that when he grew up he would be able to control himself better but Gordon now had another reason to want to grow up. When he was beating Jacob for leaving him, a man had been able to stop him. This same man was also able to take away his pain, to stop his tears. The man was able to withstand his mind burst and not die. Gordon wanted that man to be his father, to have the bond that exists within families. But John Keller was not a part of his family. That only left two other types of bonds, the Tor bond to his pack and the bond between lovers. Gordon had learned that John had already become a Tor to Jacob and that Jacob was the First.

    Using his father’s override codes, he sneaked into Dr. Gannon’s apartment. It was a lot less flashy then his father’s apartment that was done in a Louis XIV style. Gordon preferred Dr. Gannon’s fashion tastes, there was a sense of peace to the rooms. Reaching John’s room, he opened the door to see a living burnt body.

    ‘Who’s there.’ A thought went out.

    ‘Its me.’ Gordon said approaching the bed.

    ‘The boy.’ The burnt man thought. ‘You really hurt Jacob you know.’

    Gordon began balling in tears. ‘I’m not a bad boy. I can’t help it.

    No one loves me.’

    ‘Its all right.’ John thought. ‘I know you’re not a bad person.’

    Gordon climbed up on the bed and rested his head on John’s chest, not showing any concern or revulsion that he was burnt. Gordon felt all the anger and hatred leave him when he did. ‘Please tell Jacob I’m sorry.’

    Apologizing for the first time in his life.

    ‘See, that wasn’t too hard.’ John said while ignoring the pain the child’s weight was causing.

    ‘I’m so lonely.’ Gordon whispered.

    ‘We all are at some point in our lives.’

    ‘You make me feel better.’

    ‘I seem to have that effect on the people here.’ John thought amusingly.

    ‘Will you marry me.’ Gordon asked. ‘I’m going to be in charge of the company one day.’

    ‘Well you’re going to have a lot of responsibility one day.’ John said supportively. ‘You’ll need a lot of help and by the time your in charge I’ll be a weak old man.’

    ‘I wont let you get old.’

    ‘Well may—be but still do you want all the grownups thinking I’m in charge when your so much younger then me?’

    ‘I don’t care.’ Gordon said but they both knew that he did. ‘If I were all grown up would you marry me?’

    ‘I don’t know about marrying you, I would have to see if you grow up to be as cute as you are now. But we might go out on a date somewhere like the movies.’

    ‘I’ll grow up quickly then.’

    ‘Not too quickly, you don’t want to miss life’s important lessons.’

    ‘I wish you were my daddy, then I could stay here with you.’

    ‘I can’t be you dad but I can be your friend.’ John said, now feeling a burning where the child had laid his head. ‘Gordon are you an Alpha.’

    ‘Yes.’

    Hearing the feared answer, John was not sure what to do.

    ‘Gordon, does your father know that you are here?’

    ‘No.’

    ‘I think that a good boy would let his father know where he is.’

    ‘You don’t think I’m a good boy?’

    ‘No, you are, but you need to go and let your father know where you are.’

    ‘All right. Can I come again.’

    ‘See you’re learning, you can come again in a few days when I have my skin back.’

    ‘I’ll be sure to be grown up then when I visit you and we can then go out on our date.’

    ‘Sure’

    ‘Bye, I love you.’

    ‘I love you to.’ John said but was worried about how quickly the T’s used that word all the time.

    As soon as John was sure that Gordon was out of the apartment he triggered the medical emergency button.

    Travis became furious when he heard the news and entered into John’s area of influence. John would not tell him what happened but he could guess. The doctors reported that a third of John’s lungs had been damaged by a mental burn, a mental burn that could only be caused by an Alpha.

    That only allowed for one person to have caused the damage, Gordon. The security system for his building were deactivated using an override code, a code that Kip Vassar had access to. The cameras for the surrounding areas were also off. But the tell tale sign was that 30 min. before John set off the alarm Gordon was seen leaving the central building and 15 min. after he was seen entering it. Travis knew that he should not feel competitive but he did. Gordon was not only an Alpha but was stronger then he was. Gordon also was able to express his own emotions without a bond. While Gordon did not have control of them most of the time, Travis was jealous of him. He called Kip Vassar and ordered him to keep his son away from John or suffer the consequences. He tried to calm himself down before seeing John but everyone in the room could see his anger.

    ‘I’m sorry John, I should have been here.’

    ‘Its not your fault.’

    ‘It was Gordon’s.’

    ‘No.’

    ‘Yes it is his fault, he is a selfish monster.’

    ‘He is a lonely person like another person I know.’

    ‘But he hurt you.’

    ‘No permanent harm done according to the doctors, my lungs were going to regrow anyway like the skin.

    ‘I won’t leave you again.’

    ‘Now that I won’t mind.’

    ‘Your too good for me.’ Travis cried overwhelmed by John’s kindness and understanding

    ‘No, were just good for each other.’ John replied but when he said it he was reminded by an old warning, ‘nothing good lasts forever’.

    Kip was happy with the way things were going. Gordon now was completely fixated on John. Travis and his men were now pinned down in his apartment afraid to leave John alone. Kip now had free reign over the labs. He could proceed with phase 2 as soon as he told his son the bad news.

    ‘Gordon I’ve some bad news.’ Kip told his son who had been measuring himself ever hour to see if he had grown. He had been doing this for the last three days. Today, Gordon had been planning to visit John to see his new skin.

    ‘What’s wrong father I’m busy.’ Gordon said in a less then rude voice then he had in the past.

    ‘Dr. Gannon called saying that you can’t go over to his apartment.’

    Kip said while leaving the reason why out.

    ‘But Mr. Keller said I could visit, he promised.’

    ‘He did son but Dr. Gannon will not let him see you.’

    ‘Why?’

    ‘Do you need to ask why?

    ‘Because he’s jealous of me.’ Gordon answered. It was something his father told him about three times a day and reinforced by the dark looks Dr. Gannon always gave him.

    ‘But that’s not fair, it’s not my fault that he’s jealous. Can’t you make him let me in.’

    ‘You know that I’m CEO but since I’m weaker then Dr. Gannon I can’t make him do anything.’

    ‘I wish I could.’ Gordon replied, angry.

    Kip was surprised by the amount of control Gordon showed with his emotions now. By this time he would of expected his son to be lashing out at anything that moved. It was too bad that Mr. Keller had to die. ‘Son I could give you that power.’

    ‘How?’

    ‘I could accelerate your growth to make you a man. Then you would have the mental and physical strength to order Travis to let you in.’

    ‘I’ll also be old enough to go on a date with Mr. Keller then.’

    Gordon said eager. ‘But I thought that we could only stay the same age, not age faster.’

    ‘That’s true but my special team has found a way to do it.’

    ‘I want to be grown up. I want John. I want John to love me.’ He said with a tone of seriousness that made him seem older.

    ‘That you shall son.’ Kip smiled. He was glade that his son was so happy to do this but was worried about how his son would react to John’s death. ‘Oh well,’ Kip thought, I guess I will have to get him another puppy,’ thinking that would solve the problem. He would not know how wrong he really was until it was too late.

    A second bed was brought into John’s room, Jacob and Travis would first take turns sleeping in it until one day they decided that they might as well share it. John got to watch Travis’s initiation into the pack.

    Both seemed to enjoy it and John found it amusing. He was not worried about Jacob sleeping with Travis. Jacob was a bundle of joy, all he needed was affection and the sense of being loved. While being loved usually involved something physical with him, he was always considerate except when he thought he knew better then others did on what was needed. Which, due to his feelings that John was the nave one was most of the time. The only time John complained about their ‘activates’ is when they got over aggressive in their ‘flip’ to see who would be on top.

    When John first heard them use the term he thought, naively on his part, that they would flip a coin. It was not a coin they would flip but each other. They would wrap arms and legs around each other while they were laying on the bed and then roll around to see who would end up on top.

    While Travis was the taller of the two, Jacob had more of a wrestler’s build. They probably weighed about equal so the ‘flip’ would become an endurance contest. In the ‘flip’ in question, it had gotten so rough that they both had fallen out of the bed but neither gave up a grip. They continued rolling banging between the two beds until John heard a large crack and the foot of his bed drop several inches. John shouted; ‘stop!’

    Both stopped with an abrupt suddenness, as they were surprised to hear his voice.

    ‘You got your voice back!’ Travis said elated not noticing that he was under Jacob.

    ‘I win.’ Jacob laughed.

    ‘Not fair, interference!’ Travis exclaimed now realizing his position.

    ‘We stopped flipping and I ended on top, I win!’ Jacob insisted ‘Can’t we have a redo?’ Travis begged.

    ‘No.’ Jacob said as matter of fact.

    ‘John, you’re our Tor, can’t you help me.’

    ‘No.’ John said in an imitation of Jacob’s voice. ‘The skin is coming off tomorrow and I don’t want him mad at me.’

    ‘I’ll beat you next time Jacob.’ Travis grumbled.

    ‘Next time I’ll let you win.’ Jacob replied. ‘This time I need to teach my Tor how to fuck you. Next time I’ll teach you how to fuck him.’

    ‘I hope you appreciate the sacrifices I’m making for you.’ Travis moaned to John as Jacob began telling him about lubricants.

    The next day Travis and Jacob helped John walk to the bathroom to take off the burnt skin. It was like removing the burnt portion of a marshmallow a crispy layer followed by a pocket of air with the new skin covered in goo. When all the skin was removed and John washed all the slime off, John looked at himyself in the mirror. John was a bald, black and white rendition of himself. It looked weird being surrounded by color while your body looked like a character from a old classic movie. The only color on John was the blue of his eyes. On his chest there was a black mark where Gordon had laid his head. John could feel from Travis conflicted emotions. He was happy to see me recovered but angry at Gordon for the mark it had left.

    Over the coming weeks John’s strength, color, and hair returned and it was not long before Jacob had his shaving kit out again. Jacob critique of Travis’s sexual prowess was pretty rough and only drove Travis to fucking him harder, which John suspected was Jacob’s objective. Travis now slept in my bed most of the time but we did not engage into anything more serious the heavy petting and kissing. Travis was still waiting for my eyes to change before progressing into anything more serious. Life had pick up a routine and its when thing are like that, that life decides to break the routine in a big way.

    Gordon was confused; he did not recognize his body anymore. He was around 6’3′. His once straight platinum blond hair had darkened in to a wavy dark blond. His muscles were built up and his body tanned and slender. He looked like a smooth, blond, blue-eyed version of Dr. Gannon.

    The most disturbing thing was the unknown hunger he felt. He wanted something but did not know what it was all he knew was the last thing he wanted was to see Mr. Keller. His father was there to great him when he left the tank. He told him that he now had a brother and sister but unfortunately the birth had killed his mother. Rage and pain filled Gordon’s heart and he knew of only one person who could help him, Mr. Keller. Without another word he left his father and made his way to the #3 building.

    John had just opened my eyes to see that Travis was already awake looking at his face with a smile. ‘What are you smiling at?’ I said with a return smile.

    ‘The bluest eyes I have ever seen.’ Was his reply.

    It took me a moment to get his meaning. John jumped out of bed and looked into the mirror. His eyes were glowing blue.

    ‘We can get married now.’ Travis said excitedly.

    On the word marriage John’s heart dropped like a rock. Marriage, he was already married. He had done something he thought he would never do, something unforgivable, he had forgotten about his wife.

    ‘John what’s wrong.’ Travis asked at seeing John’s distress.

    ‘Sara, I’ve forgotten about Sara. I’ve not even talked to her in six weeks. I did not know what company I was working for until I saw the plane. Sara does not know I’m here.’ Travis tried to pull John into a hug but he pulled away. ‘What have I done?’

    ‘We’ll find her, don’t worry, we’ll fix this.’ Travis said assuredly.

    ‘How, she might think I’m dead by now. Everyone I knew might think I’m dead.’

    ‘Call and see if she’s still at your house.’

    John took a few breaths and went into the study. Picking up the phone he called the house. The only reply was a recorded message saying the line was no longer in service. He tried her cell phone but got the same reply. He tried to think of her parents’ number but could not remember. At a last ditch effort he called his old firm.

    ‘Pulling, Goldberg, Travis and associates, how can I help you.’

    Ms. Lowell’s voice answered.

    ‘Karen, its me John Keller, can you tell me where my wife is.’

    ‘JOHN! Where have you been, you’ve been missing for six weeks we’ve been worried about you!’

    ‘It’s a long story, can you help me.’

    ‘Wait a minute I’ll get Peter, he knows the most.’ She said before putting me on hold.

    ‘Oh great Peter’ John thought, he could spin enough yarn to make sweaters for every person in New England.

    ‘John where have you been, did you get lucky!’ Peter answered the phone in shock.

    ‘Peter cut out the verbal fencing for once, do you know what happened to my wife?’

    ‘Yes, but I don’t think your going to be happy about it.’

    ‘Tell me.’ John said with a sense of dread.

    ‘Well, first you did not call home after you left so Sara called us to see where you were. Mr. Pulling beat around the bush for a while before admitting that he did not know where you were. Sara got all paranoid and all thinking that you had abandoned her with a bun in the oven and all.’

    ‘She’s pregnant.’

    ‘Yes but let me finish I can only tell one story at a time you know.’

    ‘Go on.’ I said finding his voice tedious.

    ‘Well, she gets angry and flies to Dallas to find you but no one knows where you are. She flies back here comes talking to me to ask what was going on and all I told her was the truth.’

    ‘Which was?’

    ‘That some rich guy came in with a crush on you and swept you up.’

    ‘YOU SAID WHAT!’

    ‘Well isn’t that the truth.’

    ‘Peter if I could get my hands on you…’

    ‘Promises, Promises, so how was he in bed?’

    Jacob grabbed the phone then and shout, ‘Fantastic!’

    ‘I grabbed the phone back in time to hear Peter’s squealing.’

    ‘Oh yes I knew you had it in you, you go girl.’

    ‘Peter why do you have to talk like this.’

    ‘Well it’s the only way I can show my pride, the stickers looked a little tacky on my BMW.’

    ‘Your impossible.’

    ‘Deal. So when is the wedding.’

    ‘Peter I’m already married.’

    ‘Not anymore your not. Sara divorced your missing ass.’

    ‘Where is she now?’

    ‘Licking her wounds up in Vermont.’

    Travis shook his head no before John had a chance to say he was coming up.

    ‘Why?’ John asked him while covering up the phone.

    Both Travis and Jacob pointed to their eyes.

    Great John thought. ‘Can you go Jacob?’ He asked.

    Jacob shook his head yes.

    ‘Peter, I’m sending a friend up to go talk to Sara. I can’t leave right now, I’m in a bit of a situation.’

    ‘Is he cute.’

    ‘Very, but be careful, he plays to win.’

    ‘Just my type, send him by and we’ll work together to fix this whole snafu.’

    ‘Thanks Peter, bye.’

    ‘No problem, if he IS cute I’ll be thanking you in the end.’

    ‘He’s quite a character isn’t he?’ Travis laughed when John finally got off the phone.

    ‘You have no idea.’ John said as he flopped into a chair and ran his fingers through his very short hair.

    Jacob was ready to leave within the hour. ‘If he’s as desperate as he sounds, I’ll have him eating out of my hand by morning.’

    ‘Flip him a few times for me.’ John added before he left.

    The rest of the day proceeded sadly. Everyone could feel the absence of Jacob. No one to ambush you when you opened the door. No one to walk into the bathroom to start a conversation while you pee. No one who would hug everyone in the room and then leave and reenter so he could hug everyone again. The place was a lot quieter, emptier. It was the eye of a hurricane.

    Travis and John were just getting into bed when they heard the explosion.

    Travis told John to stay here while he checked to see what happened. John heard shouts and gunfire, and several more explosions. He could not remain where he did not know what was happening. John started rushing for the door when he felt a sudden sharp pain in his head. He got as far as the stairway when he saw the bodies. Everyone was dead, Will, Chris, Louis, Henry, … Travis. Travis’s body was torn through by one of the broken wooden pillars. A tall naked blond man stood amidst the destruction. He looked at John and smiled and started running up the stairs to him. The pain in John’s head would not leave and he felt himself weakening. Blood was coming out of his ears, eyes and nose. He was dying. John leaned against the rail post and slumped to the floor. The blond man was now next to me strangely happy.

    ‘Mr. Keller, I grew up. We can go on our date now!’

    With those words, John now knew that the man before me was Gordon, the little boy who was now a man but could not understand what he had just done. ‘I’m sorry Gordon, I wont be able to go with you, as you see, I’m just too weak for you.’

    ‘But you promised. My dad said that you wanted to go on the date but that Mr. Gannon would not let you.’

    ‘I’m so sorry Gordon. I’m so sorry.’ Was John’s only reply. Blame was not important now. This poor confused boy was the one who would live in suffering long after he died.

    ‘You’re hurt.’ Gordon finally realized, seeing the blood. We can go see Dr. Wane, he’s the best doctor here. He’ll fix you up and then we’ll be able to go on our date.’

    ‘I so sorry.’ Was all he could repeat, his life fading away.

    ‘Don’t die. You promised. I promised I’d keep you alive.’ Gordon said now crying.

    ‘Sorry’

    ‘NO!’

    ‘…’

    ‘AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!’

    At the same time of John’s death there was a BMW that had just crossed into Southern Vermont. The car had stopped. Inside were two people. The driver was trying to console a red haired man who out of the sudden began crying uncontrollably. Nothing the driver could do seemed to help. Underneath the red heads shirt a tribal ban tattoo faded away. The Tor was dead.

    Those days at the ranch were some of the best in James’s life. While he was bed ridden most of the time as he recovered and regained his youth, Chance and Jason started to really hit it off. Chance had overcome his initial fear of Jason and James could see that Chance had developed a crush on him, on both of them really. He was like a lost puppy that finally found his boy. A night would not go by when he would not slip into one of their beds. Chance would talk a lot about Gen Corp and the Tors and both James and Jason knew that Chance would soon ask one of them to be his.

    After a few months of recovery, James woke with a start. A member of his family had just died. Nearly jumping out of bed pulled a few tubes connected to his body, setting off alarms.

    ‘James, what’s wrong?’ Jason said nonchalantly as he sucked on a blood drip.

    ‘One of my children is dead.’

    ‘Not Chris.’

    ‘No and neither of his brothers.’

    ‘Your grandchildren?’

    ‘I don’t know any of them. Why would I know if they died?’

    ‘Because they are still part of your family.’

    ‘What should we do?’

    ‘Well, you need more rest, you’ve gone from ancient to middle age so it will be a few more weeks before you are the hot twenty something I fell in love with.’

    ‘So it was my body you fell in love with.’ James joked.

    ‘No my love,’ Jason began to say as he walked over to James’s bed, the wires and tubes pulling on his skin, ‘I love everything about you.’ He tried to bend over for a kiss but all the tubes held him back. ‘God I hate hospitals!’

    ‘Not for long!’ Chance’s cheerful voice came from the door.

    ‘So you got the report!’ Jason asked enthused.

    ‘Yep, and as soon as Mr. Gannon gives his approval you two will be daddies.’

    ‘What is this? What have you gotten me into Jason.’

    ‘Well,’ Jason started while putting on a cute puppy face. ‘You know that we talked about having our own family?’

    ‘Yes, how the Vox and Morgan children would be brothers.’

    ‘Well, after talking to Chance about GenCorps fertility technology, Chance convinced me that we can have a baby.’

    ‘What!’

    ‘Well we would still need a segregate mother but the mother’s DNA can me removed, your DNA inserted, and my sperm fertilize it, producing our own baby.’

    ‘But the risks, we don’t know how our different DNA would match up.’

    ‘That’s what the tests were for. By computer simulation it is believed that a happy health boy would be the product, with all of our strengths and none of our weaknesses, He would need no blood from either parent. James, while I have children who were created when I changed them to vampires I want a child that I truly created and can raise with you.’

    ‘It will be a lot of responsibly Jason, you can’t use your gift to solve the types of problems we will have with a child especially a gifted child.’ James said seriously as to bring the point home.

    ‘Please!’ Jason begged like a little child.

    ‘Jason, give me some time to think about it.’

    ‘All right.’

    The next day, things went into chaos. People were running up and down the passageways screaming at each other and while no one interrupted James and Jason, they both could feel the danger creeping on them. In reaching an unspoken agreement between each other they began turning off the medical devices and removing tubes. When Chance finally came barging in, both James and Jason were dressed in street cloths with Jason standing behind James who was in a wheel chair.

    ‘Gosh I guess you all heard!’

    ‘No, we can tell that the shit is about the hit the fan and we don’t want to be here for it,’ James said.

    Chance looked worn and scared he must not of slept at all last night.

    ‘I’ll help the two of you out IF you agree to take me with me.’

    ‘Sure, no problem, just tell us where to go.’

    ‘All right! First put James back on the bed and then put on the nurse outfit stored next to the sink.’ Chance told Jason.

    When all was ready, James was on the gurney with a sheet on top of him and Jason was in a nurse outfit two sizes too small but covered up with an oversized doctor’s jacket.

    ‘All right.’ Chance said when he saw that they were both ready. ‘We are going to make our way to the evacuation vehicles and escape. James, just stay still and moan. Jason, just act like my grunt and follow my orders.’

    The two didn’t say a word but sent that they understood.

    ‘Good, now lets get out of here before things get too hot.’

    Neither James nor even Jason was ready for the scene outside their door. Bodies lay strung along the hallways, people in mid-stride collapsing on the ground. The few people alive carried computers and documents all in the same direction the party was heading. When they reached the end of the hall the raging Arizonian heat and the dust stirred up from helicopters blinded them. Chance guided them to one of several parked RV’s and helped Jason lift James in.

    Once James was put into the back bedroom Jason joined Chance up front. ‘Want to tell me what the hell is happening?’ Jason asked.

    ‘I guess I should since I will need your help.’ Chance said abashed.

    ‘There was a coup at Gen-Corp. I don’t know all the details but Travis Gannon is near death’s door while Kip Vassar is already there.’

    ‘Do they know who killed him?’

    ‘Yeah and that’s the shocker, it was his own son Gordon Vassar.’

    ‘So why all the chaos out here?’

    ‘Well according to what I’ve learned, Gordon has gone berserk, he launched one of the bio-weapons we were developing for the government.’

    ‘Aren’t they supposed to be illegal?’

    ‘Well I don’t know how things worked back in your time but in our’s governments lie.’ Chance said sarcastically.

    ‘Well then nothing much has changed.’ Jason agreed.

    ‘That and the fact that the virus was not originally designed as a weapon, at least not to kill people.’

    ‘Then what was it’s use.’

    ‘It was to turn normal, ungifted people into T and E talents.’

    ‘How noble.’ Jason said sarcastically.

    ‘Yeah, it only became an idea for a mass kill weapon when it was discovered that most people can’t handle the change in their brain chemistry. Their brains hemorrhage or they go nuts. 80% of the population will be affected. Of that 80 %, 10% will become gifted, 70% will die and the rest will go insane.’

    ‘What of the 20% that will not catch the illness?’

    ‘We don’t know, they have immune factors that keep them safe.

    Vampires are one group that is safe as are your brides. The rest I guess might be relatives of the other brides, half bloods, so to speak. Also, anyone already gifted with E or T talent is safe.’

    ‘Then why all the chaos back at the ranch/research station?’

    ‘Because the government already knows what Vassar did. They will want to capture all of us to show the American public, to hold someone responsible. They will also want all our research to see if they can find a cure.’

    A thought just occurred to Jason. ‘Your company is made up of telepaths right.’

    ‘Yes.’

    ‘And as far as the government is concerned y’all are the only group of T and E’s.’

    ‘Yes.’

    ‘Then what will happen to us vampires when the government discovers us in your files.’

    ‘Oh Shit! Y’all would be the perfect scapegoats not only can the government accuse you of being a secret organization but also label you as monsters, the source of the contagion….’

    ‘A group that must be hunted down to end the spread of the dieses…’Jason said sullenly.

    ‘I’m sorry Jason.’

    ‘There was nothing you did or could of done to stop this.’

    ‘But I made it worse.’

    ‘How?’

    ‘Yesterday I mailed off James’s and yours DNA samples so you could have the baby you wanted. The government has already taken over our Dallas headquarters, they’ll get the samples and use them to…’ Chance confessed before stopping the RV in tears.’

    Jason reached out and hugged the suffering boy. Jason knew what Chance was going to say. Whatever child born from James and himself would be used in government experiments. The odds of them ever seeing him were close to nil. ‘It will be ok Chance, you didn’t know.

    Chance looked up from is tear-stained face, and gave Jason a look of desire. I want you to be my Tor.’

    ‘Tor?’ Jason said confused.

    ‘Tor, my leader, the one who guides me but also the one whom I protect.’

    ‘I thought it was the job of the leader to protect the weak.’

    ‘Your job will be to guide me so I can help the weak.’

    Jason though about it for a moment before continuing, ‘What will this mean for us sexually.’

    ‘I would become a bed partner. It will be our mutual love for each other that will bind us.’

    ‘My heart belongs to James. He is the only person I want to sleep with.’

    ‘I understand and I know he feels the same about you.’

    Jason gave Chance a look over and found the lad adorable. 5’6′

    height, built Irish soccer lad of 21, built abs, built chest, delicious white muscled legs that led to the ultimate bubble butt. ‘Uhmmm, I think we need to talk to James about this first.’

    ‘All right, lets go.’ Chance smiled as he hopped out of the chair.

    ‘Now?’

    ‘Yep, no time like the present.’ Chance laughed as he lifted Jason out of his chair.

    Jason tried to walk in quietly but Chance pushed him on the bed waking James with a jolt.

    ‘What’s going on?’ James shouted.

    ‘I need your help baby.’ Jason laughed as he was assaulted by Chance’s tickling.

    ‘I think I’ll help Chance instead.’ James said as he joined in.

    After Jason was exhausted by the joint attack both James and Chance crawled up against him. James proceeded to kiss Jason face while Chance began removing clothing.

    ‘So Chance told you he wants you to be his Tor?’ James whispered with some tongue action into Jason’s ear.

    ‘So he told you?’

    ‘Of course, he knows who wear the pants in this relationship.’

    ‘Oh really.’ Jason said a little miffed.

    ‘Yes, and before you say something you’ll regret later let me remind you that while you play a tough guy to the crowds, I know you are a little scared boy inside.’

    ‘And you’re my daddy!’ Jason smiled as he snuggled closer. ‘So’

    ‘So what?’

    ‘So can I be Chance’s Tor.’

    ‘Yes he can my love but just remember your ass is still mine.’

    ‘Hey I’m a top.’

    ‘Jason.’ James said seriously.

    ‘Yes hun.’ Jason replied guiltily.

    ‘I know about the dildos you had Chance buy for you.’

    ‘I was just experimenting.’

    ‘Well we can experiment together after Chance gets finished with you.’

    ‘Really?’

    ‘Yes love.’

    ‘Chance hurry up and make me your Tor, I got some ass fucking to look forward to.’ Jason said excitedly.

    Unfortunately for Jason, the ceremony was long and slow. It was also the most erotic experience Jason had ever remembered. Chance’s feathery touch sent shivers down his body as he was massaged, shaved, and jacked off. The taste of the mixed cum electrified his body and it was within second’s that his upper left arm began to itch and just like a Polaroid the tattoo darkened into focus. It was to everyone’s surprise that a devil’s head appear in the middle of it.

    ‘That was amazing.’ Jason finally said when he caught his breath.

    ‘Now that you have a son, its time for us to consummate our relationship.’ James grinned over the happy scene.

    ‘Give me a chance to refuel and I’ll be ready to go.’ Jason laughed ‘No, I got you right where I want you. I want this to be long and slow.’ Said James.

    ‘Oh gosh, your too much.’

    ‘We’ll see.’

    As soon as Chance quietly excused himself, James began removing his cloths. As soon as he was down to his boxers he walk to the foot of the bed and began giving his toes a good tonguing.

    ‘Oh James that feels so good.’

    ‘I’ve wanted to take you since we had dinner together.’ James replied

    ‘I wanted to marry you since the job interview.’

    By this time James had straddled Jason’s leg and was rubbing his hard on against his calf. ‘Oh I want to lick your balls.’

    ‘Then come and take them.’ Jason dared.

    ‘I’ll take them but I plan on holding off the cuming for a while longer.’

    ‘You make me so hot.’

    ‘I plan to make it hotter.’ James glowed as he took each of the fresh shaven balls into his mouth.

    ‘Suck those babies!’ Jason hissed.

    James was glad to oblige. He wrapped his tongue against the veined cum sacks, giving little nips to them between licks.’

    ‘Oh god, stop. Take my dick. I need you to touch it.’

    ‘All in good time love, all in good time.’ James said while staring at the thick drops of precum oozing out of Jason’s dick. James climbed forward, his stomach receiving a smear of the precious white fluid. It was now Jason’s nipples that James centered his attention on. He tickled the left tip with his tongue, sending Jason in to squeals of joy. He then took the whole thing into his mouth and sucked on it like a baby to milk. James would lift his head slightly so one could see the skin stretched by the force of his hold. Jason buck like a tied steer and James serviced him, spraying cum everywhere. James attack the arm pits, the collarbone, the ears, and finally the belly button. Jason was a mass of submissive muscle under James’s touch.

    ‘Suck me please suck me.’

    ‘Anything to make my husband happy.’ James relented. He snaked his tongue down Jason’s abs and into the trimmed hair around his cock. James gave a few swirls around the base before turning his attention to the top.

    Even after all the precum he had given off there was still a glistening drop on the tip. James took a few seconds jut to stare at it. He then extended his tongue and licked off the single drop. Just that small touch sent shivers down Jason’s body and allowed another drop to form. For the next five minutes James would lick and Jason would squirm, leasing a fresh drop for James to lick off.

    ‘What are you doing to me!’

    ‘Making you happy and seeing how many licks its take to get your to explode.’

    ‘Not much more!’

    ‘Then I better speed thing along.’ And with that James took all 7 1/2 inches and used his right hand to pull Jason’s balls. ‘Give it to me Jason. Give me your essence.’

    ‘AAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGRRRRRRRRRRRR!’ Jason screamed as he exploded in James’s mouth. The rumbling that started in his balls shot up his root and reached release. A warmth overtook him as did an expression of contentment.

    He had finally done it with the love of his life. He was whole.

    ‘Speaking of holes!’ James broke into Jason’s reflective calm.

    ‘Who’s going to fill who’s.’

    ‘Your going to fill mine baby.’

    ‘But I thought….’ James asked confused

    ‘That you’re the bride.’ Jason said.

    ‘Yes…’

    ‘That’s just tradition. I want you to own my ass. I want you inside me, filling me up with your love. I want you to be a part of me. I want you to cum inside me.’

    ‘I will my love but just remember I want the same from you. I also want you inside me, a part of me. I want us to be one person. I’ll fuck you but remember I also want you to fuck me.’

    ‘Deal.’

    James slowly lifted Jason’s legs over his head, exposing the pink hole of his anus, quivering in excitement. James dropped on to his stomach and began to lick the sensitive skin around the opening. James lapped up the musky taste of shaving cream and male sent. He had never rimmed before but he knew he must be doing something right since he could see Jason getting hard again. With himself aroused and with the pucker pulsating as if to invite him in, James push his tongue through the ringed muscle. It was like kissing the tightest mouth he had ever had giving his tongue its own jack off. Each time James pushed in, Jason would smash his ass into James’s face. After a while James had to take a break to catch his breath.

    ‘Too much for you honey.’

    ‘Yeah, that ass of yours is one hungry beast.’

    ‘Well save the main course for latter, I could do with some finger food right now.’

    ‘Coming right up.’

    James rolled Jason on his back and propped up on his elbows so his butt was sticking up into the air. James was about to stick a finger in when he remembered something.

    ‘Uhm… Jason we have a problem.’

    ‘What?’ Jason said a little impatiently.

    ‘We have no lube.’

    ‘We don’t need lube. Come on and finger fuck me.’

    ‘Jason, when was the last time you were fucked.’

    ‘Uhm a few centuries ago why.’

    ‘Trust me Jason, you need lube.’

    ‘I never used lube.’

    ‘Well say goodbye to the 13th century and say hello to the 21st. We need lube.’ James joked.

    ‘I got some!’ Chance’s voice came from behind the door followed by the sound of doors and drawers being opened and shut. ‘Here.’ He said as he tossed a tube to James. ‘Its water base so you’ll have to use more if you take your time of it.’

    Chance was about to leave when James felt a ting of pain from Jason.

    ‘You want him here, don’t you.’

    ‘Yes.’ Jason sent telepathically, ‘He’s like a best friend, brother and son all wrapped up in to one. I didn’t know becoming his Tor would do this to me.’

    ‘Chance!’ James called out.

    ‘Yes.’ Chance said a little dejectedly.

    ‘Do you want to be his moral support while we do this?’

    ‘Would I!’ Chance said excitedly. ‘It’s what I’m suppose to do for my Tor.’

    ‘Then get your butt over here and support away.’

    ‘Yes!’ Chance shouted as he jumped in the air and yanked off his shorts in one move his dick flopping in the air.

    ‘You’re going to have to teach me how to do that when I’m back to my prime.’ James insisted

    ‘Sure can do, it saves a lot of time for bedroom fun.’ Chance laughed.

    ‘I bet.’

    ‘What do you want me to do?’

    ‘Just go over to Jason and give him a kiss each time I stick a finger in.’

    ‘You bet. I love kissing that face of his.’

    ‘Just remember who really owns that face. Now get going.’

    ‘Yes Sir!’ Chance saluted as he marched to Jason in a mocking fashion.

    James squirted a dab of the clear lube on to the palm of his hand.

    It wasn’t oily like the stuff he knew that the twins had but had a cool clean feel. He rubbed it over his left index finger till it was warm and then began to tickle Jason’s hole with it.

    Jason began to tremble in a attempt to hold back the laughter.

    Chance looked peeved and gave James a glare. ‘Don’t tease him, give him what he wants!’ He insisted

    James nodded his head and in one quick motion inserted the whole finger up Jason’s ass.

    Jason took in a sharp breath a held it, his face turning bright red giving him a clown like look with the silly grin he had on his face.

    James, not sure of what to do now looked to Chance who gave him an exasperated look before giving his index finger a twirl.

    ‘Oh.’ James face lit up as he understood. He took the finger and began moving it in small circles until he hit pay dirt.’

    ‘AAAAAA! That’s the spot keep it there.’

    ‘Alright, I think I’ll give your button a nice scratch for being a good boy. Are you a good boy?’

    ‘Yes oh yes I’m a good let me be a good boy.’ Jason yelped.

    James stopped for a moment and kissed Jason on the ear, ‘I love you Jason.’

    ‘I love you to dear now can you please go back to pushing my button.’

    Jason said eagerly.

    ‘Always happy to oblige.’ James went back and this time squeezed in two fingers.

    ‘Oh yeah, open me up, open me for your hard rod. Make me yours. Oh god that feels so good.’ Jason exhaled.

    ‘Are you ready for me?’

    ‘Yes, I want you in me.’

    James lubed up his dick with the lube whose cool feel sent shivers up his spine. James looked at Jason’s worked hole as it beckoned to him.

    James slipped in slowing adding an extra push to make it past the circular muscle.

    ‘Hold it just hold it.’ Jason begged.

    James let the head just lay there just past the anal muscle.

    ‘Ok, now put just a little in. that’s it a little more…now pull back a little, ahhhh that right, you’re rubbing against it perfectly. Now faster…oh ya!’

    James was moving at a quick pace, pushing to the root them pulling out until only the tip remained inside before pushing back in. Their hearts, mind s and bodies all moved as one to achieve the ultimate fuck.

    It was not long until they both glistened with sweat.

    After going at each other for what seemed like hours, James felt a cool tongue run down his back.

    ‘Chance?’

    ‘Is it ok if I join in?’ He said with puppy eyes.

    ‘Sure, you’re family now!’ Jason said from beneath James. ‘That is if it’s ok with you.’

    ‘You’re his Tor, and his asking is so cute… why not.’ James laughed before pulling Chance into a hot kiss. They went after each other’s faces while James continued to fuck Jason. Eventually they chanced positions so Jason was no his back, 69ing with Chance while James continued to fuck.

    The release of emotions was like a blinding light to James’s empathic talent and it consumed his mind. He no longer noticed his dick moving in and out of Jason nor the moment when he took Chance’s dick in his mouth nor the finger Jason slipped up his ass. He was in a complete moment of love, of being loved by men. These were not sexual acts. These were acts of love. And it was with the purest joy that they released into each other at the same time. ‘I love you.’ Escaped each of their lips as they fell asleep.

    When they awoke each was different. Jason had the mark of a Tor on his left arm. Chance now had the marks of a follower of a Tor on his right. James, on his right arm had the faint blemish of a birthmark, a birthmark that looked like the shape of California and the still healing marks of Jason’s bite. All three men were now marked. All three carried the mark of each other’s love. Jason could now accept James being loved and loving more then one person just as he now did with Chance. They will face many problems in the future but they will always be together. Neither of them knew at the time that the prophecy was being fulfilled. James and Jason had returned from the grave and so the days of Earth were now numbered.

    This ends the first story of the parents. Now comes the story of the lost children.

    I hope all of you have enjoyed this first part of The Mark. It took me only six weeks to write and I enjoyed every moment of it. I would really appreciate it if you would e-mail me and tell me what you thought of this story. If there are any characters you liked or disliked or any situations you would like to see in the next book please don’t hesitate to write. I’m already in the process of writing the follow up book, which will be titled ‘The Tor’.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Saddled

    Eric dipped a cloth in a nearby trough of water and came over and started dabbing my face and torso with the cool cloth. I put my hand on the back of his hand and let it slide up his forearm and across his bulging bicep, pulling his face down to mine, taking his lips in mine. I spread my legs and wrapped them around his beefy thighs and pulled him into me. Big hands, big feet, bald head, all panned out in this package. The power of him was swinging like a baseball bat between his legs.

    I threw my head back and arched my back and cried out for him as he entered me with the thick, thick dick of his, and I bucked hard against him, riding hard, enjoying him as he was enjoying me in waves and waves of freely offered fucking.

    I was toweling myself off after a long, languid bath in the well-appointed bathroom off the scarlet room that evening when I heard the soft knock on the door.

    When I opened the door, Eric entered with a supper tray for me. I’d been told I had to stay in the room for the remainder of my stay. I moved to embrace him, but he leaned away from me, put a thick finger up to his lips and then pointed to the corners of the ceiling. I looked up and saw the small flickering of pinpoint lights. Of course. What happened in this room was being video recorded.

    I let him go with regret, ate the dinner and put the tray outside the door, and then I unwrapped the towel from my waist and threw it into the bathroom and went back to the canopy bed. Stretching myself out on the bed on my back, I masturbated and writhed sensuously on the bed for the benefit of the camera for a short while and then I went into a semiconscious doze. It had been an exhausting assignment. I couldn’t remember whether I had ever been as inventively and fully fucked.

    When I woke, the room was dark except for the flickering light from the fire in the fireplace. One of the twins was at the fireplace, perhaps having just lit it. He was naked, facing the fire. His legs were spread and I could see his long cock dangling between his legs, picking up the light coming off the fire. He turned at hearing me stir, and I began to learn that the twins were not identical in their preferences.

    He, who I later guessed was Bill, motioned me over to the fireplace.

    ‘Kneel on the oriental carpet here and suck me,’ He commanded. His voice wasn’t as hard edged as it had been earlier that day.

    While I sucked on his dick, bringing it to life, and fingered his balls, he poured himself a glass of wine and held the glass in one hand and cupped the back of my head with his other hand. I was pleasing him. I certainly knew how to do that well.

    When he was fully engorged, he pulled my head back off his cock with his fingers in my hair. I twitched with surprise as I saw the wine bottle in his hand as I arched back. He tipped it, letting wine spill down over my chest. Then he put the bottle down, came down on his knees in front of me. Wrapping one strong, beefy arm around the small of my back as I was arched back on my knees, my head reaching back almost to the floor, he started to lick the wine down my torso, until his lips reached and swallowed my cock. I just lay back supported by his forearm around the small of my back, my arms hanging at my side and staring into the flickering fire in the fireplace as he sucked me to ejaculation.

    Then he turned me onto my knees, my chest flat on the carpet, my eyes still glued to the firelight, as he opened a condom packet and crowned himself. The packet fluttered to the carpet beside my face and then he crouched over my hips and took me doggy style in long, smooth, slow strokes.

    While he was fucking me, I heard someone enter the room. Eric, perhaps? And when Bill had ejaculated and pushed me down on the carpet and moved sensuously on my body with his as he kissed my neck and shoulders and we both watched the fire until we had calmed down, he escorted me to the bathroom, where a warm bath had been drawn. We went into the tub, facing each other, and then we both drank wine, while I let my toes bring his cock back to life. With a little cry of passion, he grabbed my butt cheeks and pulled my hips into his pelvis. I let my legs rise out of the tub and planted the soles of my feet on the tiles on either side of his head. He held my hips with his strong hands and I used the leverage of my feet on the walls to fuck myself on his regenerated tool.

    One satisfied client.

    The other twin, Bob, I’m sure, was a whole other story. He silently entered the room late that night. I was barely awake as he bound my wrists over my head at the headboard. I was quite awake, though, as he was trussing up my legs in the apparatus at the foot of the bed that spread my legs wide and lifted both them and my pelvis.

    He roughly gagged me with the rubber ball gag I’d seen in the nightstand drawer earlier. Then he lubed up and used a progression of ever larger, ever more knobbly dildos on my ass channel while I writhed on the bed and tried to scream around the rubber ball filling my mouth and pushing my tongue down.

    That little excitement over, he jerked the gag off. He wanted to hear me when he was taking me himself. I watched him take a strap-on cock enlarger out of the drawer. It had suction cup-like knobs running around it in a screw pattern. I watched as he lubed himself, rolled on a condom, and then strapped on the apparatus. I begged him not to do this, just as I knew he wanted me to do. I trembled for him and stammered my fear. And I knew this excited him. He walked over to where I had left my riding clothes and took up the riding crop I’d dropped there.

    He was flicking it as he approached me between my spread and raised legs, and I whimpered for him. I cried out as he wanted me to and arched my back up and down on the bed and struggled as best I could as he screwed his enhanced tool inside me. I grunted and groaned for him as he started stroking inside me and flicking my butt cheeks and flanks with the riding crop.

    After a while, he pulled out of me, freed his long, hard cock from the enhancer, pulled off the condom, and climbed up on the bed and straddled my chest. He fed his cock into my mouth and I sucked him expertly, as I knew he expected me to. He pulled out of me and shot all over my chest with a throaty cry.

    Then he moved to a nearby short-backed boudoir chair and just sat there, watching me naked and all trussed up and fingering and pulling on his cock.

    I could see that he was beginning to breath heavily and getting big again, and I wondered what he had planned for round two.

    But, inexplicably, he stood and started releasing me from the bonds.

    ‘You can go clean yourself up now,’ he said in a low, hoarse voice when I was free.

    I stumbled off the bed, sore and exhausted from my full day of making money the old fashioned way, and started to hobble toward the bathroom.

    But that was the signal for round two. Bob grabbed me by the hair from the back and propelled me to and astride the chair he’d been sitting in with a fist in the small of my back. The breath went out of me as I fell across the chair. He was at me like a thundering animal in full rut. Yanking my head back with a fist in my hair and thrusting hard between my butt cheeks with his long, hard cock. Fucking me and fucking me and fucking me.

    I gave him what he wanted. Complete subservience and cries of being cruelly split asunder – which wasn’t all that much off the mark.

    Another satisfied client.

    The next morning Eric drove me back to the airport in the Lincoln limo. I missed the scheduled flight and had to rebook for later, because Eric stopped the car near the end of the drive and joined me in the back seat, where, first, he pushed my head down between his legs for me to suck him as he sat back in the seat and spread them, and then lifted me and sat my channel down on his thick tool while I rocked back and forth on top of him to our eventual mutual satisfaction.

    It was only when the plane was half way back across the continent that I realized why Leon had really been grinning. The twins had first fucked me through a slit in the jodhpurs and had at no point commented on the platinum hair, shaved chest and pits, or the V of the bush. They didn’t give a flying fuck about this. Leon had told me to do that just as his own private joke. Well, fuck him – but not in this lifetime.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • The Marines and The Scout Troop

    The day began like any other, with our squad out for a double-time jog. Twelve Marines, shirtless, in combat boots and tight PT shorts running to the sound of deeply masculine cadence up the narrow road alongside a wooded training area out in the ass end of nowhere. I was to the side and behind Chip Hunter, my eyes glued to his big, rounded, solid butt. His massive thighs jolted under his weight and his calves bulged to propel his boots to the next step. His back spread upward to wide, powerful shoulders that swayed sexily as he ran. Tiny rivulets of sweat ran down his thick neck and on down the center of his back and darkened the gray material of his PT shorts. Yeah, I had those kinds of thoughts. Not about just anybody; just my buddies; okay, especially about Chip Hunter. I’d never acted on them but there was the constant attraction to their muscled bodies and their big cocks swinging around the barracks. Right beside me was Denver Lucas. I could see out of the corner of my eyes, his thick chest muscles bouncing each time his boots hit the ground, and his massive thighs bulging as he ran.

    We were the best of the best; ask anybody on base. The Marines had a reputation for building men, but we went the extra mile. We had made a conscious, collective decision to be the beset and stand out among all the other Marines. We supplemented Marine chow with protein shakes and bars and we hit the weights three times a week. No more, no less. And the results turned heads any time we were out running; any place we went, actually, whether in PT shorts and combat boots or in full dress uniform.

    With Sgt. Davies, our DI, sounding cadence, we rounded a curve in the road that opened up to a wide field with thick woods on two sides. A rushing stream separated the field from the road we were on, and on the other side was a group of boys horsing around and laying around in the thick grass. When they saw us they started waving and yelling at us, holding up bottles, offering us something cold to drink. We laughed and waved back and kept on running. Several paces further, the DI suddenly ordered the column right.

    ‘Anybody use a cold drink?’ he yelled as we moved off the road into the grass.

    There was a loud ‘Sergeant, Yes Sergeant!’ in unison.

    We halted, did an about face and ran back twenty yards and slowed down as we came to the stream. Sgt. Davies led the way, wading right into the water, and we all followed. The boys whooped and yelled with laughter. The water was cold and deeper than it looked. Midstream, it was waist deep. Some of us ducked our heads under and got wet all over to make the chilly water more bearable. We waded out on the other side and up the bank, water streaming down our bodies, our boots and shorts soaked. The boys looked in awe of us. As we approached the group, they came toward us with thermoses and jugs and bottles of drinks. There were nine of them, older than I’d judged from the road; late teens, all bright-eyed and healthy looking; extremely healthy looking, enough that they made me have the kinds of thoughts I had about my buddies.

    I guessed they were on an outing, hiking, the way they were all dressed alike in boots and shorts and T-shirts with a bright-colored striped emblem on their sleeves. As we drank our fill the boys asked us questions about the Marines. One kid in particular caught my eye. Already well-muscled, he had a look about him that belied his tender age. He struck me as the type of kid that knew what he wanted out of life and wasn’t afraid to go after it; the look I had when I was his age, which was about twelve years ago.

    ‘What’re you guys doing out here on base?’ I asked as I squatted down on my haunches while he knelt to pour me another cup of cold water.

    ‘Same thing as you guys, staying in shape,’ he said.

    ‘Well, it’s working, in your case,’ I said, giving him a quick once- over that couldn’t be mistaken for anything but admiration and respect.

    ‘Yeah, for you guys, too, big time,’ he said, his eyes raking over my naked, wet muscles.

    ‘But how do you get on base?’ I asked him.

    ‘Asked permission,’ the boy said. ‘We got a special permit to come on as a group and observe some of the training. Mostly, the physical stuff. We can only go into certain area. I mean, we can’t go out to the rifle ranges or anything like that.’

    I saw the way he was looking at me. I’d seen the look many times before, but not from someone so young. His eyes kept raking over my wet body, with little mistake of their meaning, aiming flirting glances right between my thighs.

    ‘I didn’t know they allowed the scouts base,’ I said.

    ‘We’re not that scouts,’ he said. ‘We’re GSAs.’

    ‘GSAs? I was in scouts and I never heard of GSAs. Is it a new organization, or an off-shoot?’

    ‘You could say that. When they wouldn’t let us in, we formed our own scout group. We’re not widely known. Actually, its just a local group, guys within a hundred mile radius.’

    ‘Wouldn’t let you in? What does GSA stand for?’ I asked.

    He patted the multi-colored patch on his shoulder. ‘Gay scouts of America,’ he said, without batting an eye. ‘Well, that’s what we call ourselves; we’re not really affiliated with anybody. We just made the name up.’

    ‘Oh.’ It was all I could think of to say for the moment.

    ‘Now that you know, I guess you want to get back across the creek where you’ll be safe,’ he said rather sourly.

    ‘Any reason why I shouldn’t feel safe here?’ I asked.

    ‘I guess not. You’re a Marine, you’re probably not afraid of anything,’ he said. His eyes were still busy over my body but came to rest about crotch level again. He was awfully interested in my crotch and now I knew why.

    ‘Your legs are huge,’ he said.

    I glanced down at my legs. I had big, powerful thighs, and squatted down on my haunches made them look even bigger. When I looked back up our eyes met.

    ‘You’re huge all over,’ he said, looking at my arms, and when he saw that I wasn’t hostile he looked back down between my thighs. ‘Those shorts are so tight, you’re about to bust out of them.’

    ‘They look tighter, wet, but would that be a problem for you if I did bust out of them?’ I asked with a tight smile.

    ‘No. Absolutely not,’ he said. ‘How big are you?’

    ‘Two forty one,’ said.

    ‘No, now big are you?’

    ‘Oh.’ I couldn’t believe what he was asking, so bold. ‘Nobody believes it when I tell them,’ I said.

    ‘I would,’ he said, eyeing my crotch more openly now.

    ‘Eleven inches,’ I said.

    His eyes popped and his mouth flew open. ‘No shit!’

    ‘I told you, you wouldn’t believe it.’

    ‘No, I believe it,’ he said. ‘I just never saw or even heard of anybody being that big. I didn’t know it was possible to be hung like that.’ He laughed. ‘No wonder you need such big, powerful thighs, to carry all that around.’

    ‘It’s possible,’ I assured him as I mentally explored all of the other possibilities that this kid and the situation presented. I couldn’t believe I was squatted down here, talking about the size of my cock with a teenager who I’d just met.

    ‘I guess you must attract a lot of attention around the barracks,’ he said.

    ‘The guys are used to it,’ I said, with a shrug. ‘Besides, there are a couple more guys in the outfit who are pretty impressive.’

    ‘But eleven inches,’ he said. ‘I guess most guys have to see it to believe it when you tell ’em how big you are.’

    ‘Well, I don’t normally go around telling people how I’m hung, but yeah, when the subject comes up, that’s the usual response; I gotta see it to believe it.’

    ‘And do you show ’em, to prove it?’ he asked.

    ‘Not usually,’ I said, laughing. ‘Hell, I don’t have to prove anything.’

    ‘When you do, where is it? I mean you don’t just haul it out, like in a bar or something. Where are you when you get asked, and what do they say, when you show them the proof?’

    I laughed. ‘It’s usually standing at the urinal taking a piss, or in the shower. And they say something like, ‘I’m seeing it and I still don’t believe it.’

    He kept looking at me, and I could see the hunger in his eyes. A lustful hunger that I’d never seen in such young eyes. I should’ve been ashamed of what I was thinking; that I would like to haul this cute, muscular kid off into the woods and show him my cock and see what he might do with it. Shit, I was thirty years old; like a big brother. But I wasn’t ashamed. He was too smokin’ hot for me to conjure up any feelings of shame or guilt.

    ‘I never seen anybody as big as you up close; I mean with all his muscles showing like that,’ he said. ‘I wanta be a Marine when I’m out of school.’

    ‘They’ll take you when you’re seventeen with your parents permission,’ I said, thinking that couldn’t be more than a few months off.

    ‘I already turned eighteen. We all are. It’s a rule we have, so we don’t scare guys off. I just need to graduate,’ he said.

    I blinked, visibly surprised. ‘You’re really eighteen?! Wow! You look younger. I would’ve guessed you closer to sixteen. Well, I mean in the face. From the neck down, you could easily pass for eighteen, or older.’

    ‘Yeah, everybody says that,’ he said. ‘Wanta see my drivers license?’

    I laughed. ‘Maybe I should be asking how big you are,’ I said, jokingly.

    ‘One sixty-eight,’ he said.

    I laughed again at the way he was playing with me. ‘That’s a damned impressive one hundred and sixty eight pounds you’re carrying. But you know that wasn’t the question.’

    ‘About eight,’ he said he said with a sly, proud grin.

    ‘Dam, that’s not too shabby for eighteen,’ I said.

    ‘Yeah, I’m the biggest guy in our troop,’ he said. ‘I guess I’ll grow some more. I’m hoping so.’ He laughed. ‘We’re all hoping so.’

    ‘Chances are good you will,’ I said.

    ‘Yeah, I wouldn’t mind being hung like you are,’ he said.

    ‘Don’t,’ I said. ‘Sometimes it can be a real pain in the ass.’

    ‘Oh, I’ll bet,’ he said, laughing.

    I ignored it. ‘Do you guys come on base often?’ I asked.

    ‘This is only our second time. But it won’t be our last, that’s for sure,’ he said. ‘When you asked what we’re doing here, truth is, we’re Marine watching. We’re from different schools, all planning to go into the Marines when we graduate. That’s another thing we’ve got in common.’

    ‘Marine watching. Is that kind of like bird watching?’ I asked.

    ‘Yeah, except we found the eagles,’ he said. ‘Eagles are awesome. We never saw anybody who looked like you guys last time we were out here.’ He was referring to find us; the eagles…..the best of the best. I liked that.

    ‘And you won’t,’ I said.

    ‘How do you guys get to look like that?’ he said, his eyes raking over my body again.

    ‘Just what we’re doing. Running. And we work out regular, eat right and take supplements.’

    ‘I’d like to know your workout routine, and learn what you eat,’ he said.

    ‘Maybe we can help you guys out with that; working something out,’ I said.

    ‘Do you think they’ll let us in the Marines? Being gay, I mean,’ he asked.

    ‘Don’t tell ’em,’ I said. ‘And don’t advertise it. I would loose that bright colored patch you’re wearing. Isn’t that the gay colors or something?’

    ‘Yes. We’re proud of it,’ he said.

    ‘Well, you can’t be proud of it and be in the Marines,’ I said. ‘Too bad, but that’s the way it is till somebody at the top gets their head out of their ass.’

    ‘So, you regular Marines wouldn’t mind if there were gays among you?’ he asked.

    I laughed, and noticed the way he looked at stomach muscles when I did. ‘There are gays among us; we just don’t know who they are,’ I said. ‘No, most Marines don’t give a fuck, if the guy is a good Marine.’

    I wasn’t paying much attention to the others around us, I was so taken by this kid and intrigued by what he had to say, and his boldness and honestly and his eagerness. I saw him glance between my thighs again and I got bold myself.

    ‘I don’t think you believe it, do you?’ I said with a grin.

    ‘That most Marines don’t give a fuck? I do if you say so,’ he said.

    ‘No, that’s not what I meant, and you know it.’

    ‘It’s pretty hard to believe anybody could be that size, but yeah, I believe whatever you tell me.’ Then he gave me a sly, mischievous grin. ‘But it’d be easier to believe if I saw it with my own eyes.’

    ‘I would if I could, but this is hardly the place,’ I said, looking all around at my buddies and his friends. But I was already thinking how I could maybe get the boy off to myself sometime, somewhere, and I was properly chastising myself again for the thoughts I was having.

    ‘Hey, it’s not like a pencil, is it?’ he asked. ‘I mean, long and thin.’

    I guffawed, laughing. ‘Not hardly,’ I said. I held my hand up, my fingers curled. ‘That won’t fit around it,’ I told him.

    ‘Damn! No shit!’ he gasped, wide-eyed. Then he smiled, a little crooked, mischievous smile. ‘You know, it’s not like you would be a dirty old man exposing himself to an innocent little boy. You know I’m gay, I’m eighteen, and you’re certainly not a dirty old man. And for the record, I’m not all that innocent,’ he added for good measure.

    ‘Maybe we, uh…..should explore the innocent part,’ I said.

    ‘Take a look around you; everybody here, excluding you twelve Marines, I’ve had sex with.’

    I was taken aback, apparently visibly so.

    ‘That surprises you, I can tell from you face,’ he said.

    ‘Yes, it does,’ I said.

    ‘Its another rule we have. To join, you gotta have sex with all the other members.’

    ‘Shit, I never got my first piece of ass till I was seventeen,’ I said.

    ‘If you were gay, you wouldn’t have stayed a virgin that long, not looking like you do, if you looked anything like that when you were seventeen.’

    ‘It’s none of my business, but have you guys thought this through, about going into the military? It can be a rough place to be, with your sexual orientation,’ I said.

    ‘Or the best place to be,’ he said with a sly grin as he looked me over again.

    I was having feelings I’d never allowed myself to have before. Well, except for Chip Hunter and Denver Lucas, but I never allowed myself to dwell on those thoughts. I was having tingling, itchy feelings back between my legs and even in my asshole. Weird, but they were there, and they were being caused, undeniably, by this cute little hunk. Shit, if the guys knew what I was thinking, especially the DI, I would be toast; my career would be over, twelve years of service down the tubes, and probably a dishonorable. But all that aside, I was still thinking about how I could meet up with this little stud without getting in trouble.

    ‘I didn’t get you name,’ I said.

    ‘Austin. What’s yours?’

    ‘Marine name, Corporal Hunt. Dakota to my friends.’

    ‘That’s a neat name. Corporal Dakota Hunt. Real sexy and studly. You deserve a name like that. Or the name deserves you,’ he said. ‘Hey, now that we’re not strangers, are you going to show me?’ he asked boldly.

    I laughed, dropping my head. ‘Look, Austin, I….I really like you, I mean, I respect who you are,’ I said, raising my eyes to his again. ‘And I would really like to….well, shit, take us back in the woods and show you everything, but the Marines has a strict policy…..’

    ‘I know, don’t ask, don’t tell,’ he finished.

    ‘I was thinking, though, if, uh…if you think there might be a way we could….meet up sometime….you know, if you happen to be on base by yourself, or maybe I could meet you someplace off base. It would have to be discreet.’

    ‘You can’t imagine how much I would love that, but I’m just so curious right now I’m all tingly inside. What about if we just went back into the woods to take a piss? No policy against that, is there? You could at least show me what you’re bragging about.’

    ‘Hey, its no brag,’ I assured him.

    ‘I know. So, do you wanta go back?’ he asked, nodding toward the woods.

    ‘I….suppose we could,’ I said, surprised at his ingenuity. ‘But it still wouldn’t look right. I mean, why does it take two guys to go take a piss together?’

    ‘We don’t have to go together. You could go into the woods first, saying you had to take a piss, and I could follow you a minute or so later. Nobody would even notice,’ he said. ‘Look. Everybody else is busy talking.’

    Okay, this kid was getting to me, and I was considering his plan. I’d had my back to the group and I looked around to see if anyone of the others might be hearing us, and got a bit of a surprise. Austin was right, everybody was preoccupied; some not just with talking. There was Chip Hunter sitting on a rock back in a clump of trees, sort of hunched over and one of the boys was reaching to feel his thigh, almost to the point of groping his crotch! I would’ve never believed it of Chip. There was another Marine leaned back against a tree with a boy feeling his arm. Could be innocent, youthful admiration and muscle worship, but it wasn’t acceptable behavior for a Marine to let them do shit like that, especially on base, and I suddenly had the feeling that I wasn’t the only one being turned on by the hunky teenagers coming on to us so strong.

    ‘Now that you mention it, I do have to take a piss,’ I said as I shoved myself to my feet.

    ‘Ohh! Would you do that again?’ he said, staying squatted down.

    ‘Do what?’ I asked.

    ‘Squat back down and shove up to your feet again. I wanta see your thigh muscles bulge,’ he said.

    I squatted down and stood up again, slowly, so he could get a good look at the muscles in my thighs bulging and rippling.

    ‘Damn, those are killer thighs!’ he exclaimed, looking up at me almost worshipfully. ‘They could break a guy’s neck if you had him in that kind of hold.’

    I laughed. ‘And what would a guy’s head be doing between my thighs?’ I said jokingly.

    Austin stayed squatted down on his haunches, looking up at me. I gave him a questioning look.

    ‘I thought we were going to take a piss,’ I said quietly.

    ‘Yeah…..I just love this view,’ he said, his eyes raking over my body and fixing on my crotch. ‘Fuck, you chest and shoulders look even bigger from this view. And Godd, the way those wet shorts cling to your thighs and your crotch!’

    My wet shorts clung like my skin, revealing the bulk and even the outline of my cock. Finally, he stood up.

    ‘Man, you’re really bulging out of those shorts,’ he said as we walked toward the woods. ‘I can hardly wait to get ’em off of you.’

    ‘Whoa,’ I said, holding up a hand. ‘Not out here. Down, maybe, to take a piss, but not off.’ I really did have to piss now, thanks to the power of suggestion. Back in the woods, I peeled my wet PT shorts down off my hips and butt while Austin watched my manhood being unveiled. I had to pull them more than half way down my thighs before my swollen cock swung free.

    ‘Wow! That is a hunk of meat!’ he exclaimed, wide-eyed. ‘Here, I’ll hold it for while you take a piss,’ he said as he boldly reached out and wrapped his hand around it. I glanced over my shoulder in a panic, but we were far enough in the woods that I couldn’t see the other guys and I figured they couldn’t see me. ‘Fuck, man, look at that! I can’t get my hand around it, and you’re not even all the way hard yet,’ he exclaimed.

    ‘I told you,’ I said.

    I started at his touch; it was the first time another guy had touched me there, except for the doctors. His hand felt good and my cock was responding fast, threatening to cut off my stream of piss. I had to force it out and Austin was even impressed with that, too.

    ‘Dam, you piss like a horse,’ he said, laughing. ‘But why not, you’re hung like one.’

    When I was finished pissing he pulled on my cock, milking it in his hand, and shook it several times.

    ‘Is it okay if I suck it now?’ he asked.

    I swallowed hard, somewhat stunned, unable to answer him. I was right about him; he wasn’t afraid to go after what the wanted.

    ‘Can I?’ he asked again.

    ‘Dam, you see something you want, you go after it, don’t you?’ I said, looking back toward the clearing and the other side of the woods. ‘Yeah, go ahead,’ I said, thinking it was the stupidest thing I’d ever done.

    ‘Oh, Mann, thanks,’ he said as he dropped to his knees. He wrapped both hands around my cock and a third of it still stuck out of his fists. ‘Man, I hope I can do this,’ he said. With that he opened his mouth wide and took my cock in his mouth.

    I gritted my teeth and stifled an outcry. He could do it all right. He had the softest, warmest mouth, and his tongue was like a puppy’s tongue lapping up milk.

    ‘Ohhh, fuck,’ I whispered through clenched teeth.

    ‘Am I doing all right?’ he asked, looking up at me around my cock with those big innocent-looking eyes. Looking into those eyes could almost convince you that this was the first cock he’d ever touched.

    ‘You’re doing great,’ I said.

    ‘Fuck, I can’t believe the size of this thing,’ he said as he eyed my cock with raw lust. He licked the shaft, up and down the sides, and underneath, causing it to throb and buck, and the veins to bulge and precome to bubble out. He licked it up hungrily. Then he went back down on me. I said I’ve got powerful legs, but this kid had my legs shaking in no time. Dam, he knew how to give head! I had to wonder when he’d started.

    He let go of my cock and wrapped both arms around my right thigh and began kissing and licking the muscles.

    ‘Godd, I love your thighs,’ he moaned. ‘It’s like hugging a tree.’

    ‘Thanks. I’m glad you like ’em,’ I said as I took up stroking my cock myself.

    He brushed my hand aside and pulled my cock over to suck it again but kept one arm around my thigh, running that hand up to squeeze my butt. ‘Ohh, your butt is hard as a rock,’ he cooed. ‘Ohh, I’ll bet you throw a wild fuck when you get these thighs and those butt muscles in gear.’

    Oh shit, now, was he suggesting that he wanted me to fuck him? Fuck, I had to meet this kid someplace! Soon!

    ‘Have you ever fucked a guy?’ he asked between slurps on my cock.

    ‘No, I never did anything with a guy, before now,’ I said.

    ‘Ohh, it would be so wonderful to have you fuck me and take your virginity,’ he said.

    I could not believe what was happening. I was standing in the woods on a Marine base with some teenage kid gobbling my cock and talking about taking my virginity, with the rest of my company only a few yards away. I laughed at the idea of this kid taking my cherry, but he was right; I was a virgin in that respect.

    ‘I would like to take yours,’ I said.

    ‘Too late, that horse got out of the barn a long time ago.’

    ‘One of your scout buddies?’ I asked.

    ‘My uncle,’ he said. ‘But he wasn’t a dirty old man or anything,’ he added. ‘He’s my dad’s younger brother, he was only nineteen himself. He was in the Navy, home on leave. I’ve got a thing for military guys.’

    I didn’t say anything. I didn’t want conversation; I wanted head, and if I talked, he talked instead of sucking my cock. He went back to sucking my cock and I started fucking his mouth. Such a beautiful mouth on such a cute, innocent face. Shit, when did I develop such a penchant for boys? My thoughts were always about men; Marines, specifically. I stood with my hands on my hips, watching his full, pouting lips, distended so around the girth of my cock, sliding back and forth along the shaft. I listened to his soft, whimpering moans of pleasure that he was giving himself. I longed to shove my into his throat till my balls hit his chin but it would choke him.

    ‘Do you wanta fuck me?’ he asked.

    ‘Aww, I wish we could,’ I moaned.

    ‘You wouldn’t have to last long; I could get you off real quick with my ass,’ he said.

    ‘You’re gonna do that with your mouth,’ I said.

    ‘Maybe when we meet up, later, then?’ he said.

    ‘Absolutely,’ I said.

    He went back to sucking my cock and I concentrated on what he was doing, trying to work myself up. I was a Marine, on duty, I couldn’t stand there in the woods all morning and let this kid slurp on my cock. The squad would be getting back on the road any time and the guys would be wondering where I was. They would probably be suspicious now, that I’d been gone so long in the woods.

    ‘Listen, Austin, when we get done, you stay back in the woods while I go back by myself,’ I told him.

    He nodded and kept sucking. I put my hands on his head and shoulder to encourage him. I didn’t her the snap of the twig till it was too late. I snapped my head around to see Chip Hunter.

    ‘What the fuck……!’ he gasped.

    ‘Shit!’ I swore, jerking my cock out of the boy’s mouth with a loud slurp. Despite the interruption, the boy wrapped his hand around the back of my thigh to keep me there. I think I must’ve turned pale and my knees went weak under me. I could picture myself being placed under arrest. But Chip didn’t seem to be all that bothered about what he saw.

    ‘We’re gonna be heading back in a little bit,’ he said, his eyes raking over us.

    ‘Yeah, okay, I’ll be right there,’ I managed to croak as I pushed the boy’s head away where he was trying to gobble my cock again.

    ‘Fuck, man, go ahead and finish what you’re doing,’ Chip said, seeing how anxious the boy was. ‘Just don’t take too long.’

    ‘Yeah, okay, I was getting close,’ I said.

    Chip took a moment to linger and watch us then turned then turned and walked back toward the clearing.

    ‘Wow! That could’ve been scary. I’ll hurry and get you off,’ Austin said. That’s when I discovered that he’d been just playing with me; sucking to give us both extended pleasure. Suddenly he got serious, and began devouring my cock like a hungry wolf on raw meat and I felt the blood pounding in my temples. It didn’t take him more than a couple of minutes to push me over the edge.

    ‘You’re getting me close,’ I gasped in a hoarse whisper.

    He responded with his tongue and I about screamed from the intense pleasure. Suddenly, I was there. Not coming yet, but past the point of no return and it was building up at a horrific pace. The pressure was building up beyond control and I could barely breath from the anticipation. Finally it reached the boiling point.

    ‘I’m gonna shoot,’ I told him, but I think he knew it. I clasped my hands on his muscular young shoulders and hung on for dear life. He sucked for dear life.

    ‘Awwww….awww, fuck, I’m coming!’

    My cock felt like it swelled even bigger and it ached for the second or two that it took my load to gush up through the seminal vein. I cringed, waiting for the release and finally, it came. My cock exploded in the kid’s mouth like a rocket going off. I could feel the stuff shooting out, almost painfully, and it quickly filled his mouth and I was gushing semen into my own load of come. He choked and gagged but held onto my cock like a true scout, his arms wrapped around my thighs, as if to keep from being blown backwards from the impact. I looked down to see cum running out the corners of his mouth. Fuck, I was drowning him. I put a little pressure on his shoulders to push him back but he hung onto my thighs for dear life, determined to finish the job.

    Finally, I was drained. Usually I don’t go down very quickly afterwards, and many times not at all, but the circumstances caused my cock to deflate normally and I was soon like rubber in his mouth. He took advantage of it by forcing my cock into his throat, and he swallowed me all the way to my balls, and even licked my balls with my tongue while he was down there.

    ‘Ohh, shit!’ I moaned, and spurted out some more come into his throat. Wonderful as it was, I had to get back to my squad. I tightened my grip on his shoulders and eased him back, almost having to force him away from me. It was an awesome sight, watching my cock pull out of his mouth, inch after inch; so damned many inches I swore it’d grown even bigger. He locked his lips tightly around the gristled rim to hold the head in his mouth as long as he could, but it finally popped free and swung down and smacked heavily against my thigh. Aaron pursed his lips but there was semen running down his chin. I wondered what he would do with it. It didn’t matter if he spit it out, but I really wanted him to swallow it; to see if he would. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath through his nose and started doing just that. He gulped and swallowed and gulped and swallowed till he let out a big gasp and opened his mouth.

    ‘Dang! I never had a load like that in my life!’

    ‘It felt like the biggest load I ever shot,’ I said as I struggled to get my wet shorts pulled back up.

    Austin wiped the ropes of come off his chin then wiped his hand on his shorts, leaving a whitish streak where it didn’t soak in. Just as my cock was about to disappear into my PT shorts, he leaned in and captured it again and sucked out the cum that had drained into the shaft.

    ‘That would leave a big, embarrassing stain in your shorts,’ he said with a smile.

    ‘Yeah, thanks for taking care of it,’ I said.

    ‘Thanks,’ he said, shoving himself to his feet.

    ‘Shit, don’t thank me. Thank you,’ I said.

    ‘Here, let me help you with that,’ he said as he reached out and pulled the front of my shorts out so I could heft my manhood inside. It was the first I realized that my hands were shaking. I got everything arranged then brushed my hand down and hefted the bulge into a comfortable position.

    ‘I gotta get back,’ I said.

    ‘Your buddy didn’t seem to be all that upset,’ Austin said.

    ‘No, he didn’t. I don’t know what that was all about,’ I said, still worried that I might get court-martialed if Chip blabbed, but somehow I didn’t think he would do that to me.

    ‘Did you decide how we might meet up?’ he asked.

    ‘No, it was pretty impossible to concentrate on anything but what you were doing,’ I said.

    He took a little memo book and a short pencil out of his pocket and wrote something on it. ‘Here’s my phone number. Call me when you can get free,’ he said as he tore the page out and handed it to me.

    ‘What if someone else answers the phone?’ I asked.

    ‘Its my cell phone. Nobody else answers my cell phone. Call me soon. This was great, but I can’t wait to ride that big horse cock.’

    I think I shot another spurt of come in my shorts just hearing him say that. I bent down and tucked the slip of paper in my sock. Austin let out a little squeal. I looked around at him.

    ‘Ohh, you’ve got the most incredible butt!’ he exclaimed.

    ‘Okay, thanks, but get over it,’ I said laughing.

    ‘Still want me to wait here while you go back?’ he asked.

    ‘Yes,’ I said.

    I left the woods and walked back to the clearing. The other guys were standing around talking with the young scouts. Chip was with three of the boys, off to themselves, looking serious as he talked in hushed tones. Austin came out of the woods, walking up to me casual as you please. I was surprised to see Denver Lucas came out of a clump of trees with a boy, laughing, with their arms around each other’s shoulders like the were old buddies. I had no idea what they’d been doing.

    The DI barked out an order and we all moved into formation. He barked again and we moved off in a trot towards the creek. We splashed into the water and kept running across the creek to the other bank. Our boots sloshed as Sgt. Davies went into double-time cadence, and the water ran out of our shorts and down our legs.

    ‘Hear me, troops!’ the DI said loudly, in time with our sloshing boots hitting the ground as he double-timed backwards so he was facing us. ‘We did not come this way and we did not encounter, engage or even see a scout troop. Is that understood?’

    ‘Yes, Sergeant!’ we bellowed.

    ‘Do you understand?’ he bellowed again.

    ‘Yes, Sergeant! We understand!’ we yelled louder.

    Something made me wonder if the Sgt. Davies didn’t know what had gone on, if indeed there was anything going on between any of the scouts and any of the other guys.

    We returned to our barracks where we got out of soaked PT shorts, socks and boots and showered and got into dry clothes. It wasn’t time for chow, and Sgt. Davies granted us that rare, little bit of space as free time. I felt compelled to approach Chip Hunter. I sort of thought he might be waiting for me to approach him. He was sitting out on the steps and I went out and sat down beside him.

    ‘Listen, about what you saw back there…….,’ I started.

    He looked around at me with a scowl. ‘I didn’t see anything.’

    ‘Yeah, you did,’ I said. ‘And we need to talk about it.’

    He stood up and jumped off the steps. ‘Not here,’ he said. ‘Let’s walk around the barracks.’

    We got in step, as Marines are prone to do when they’re walking together, sort like marching, and headed down between the two barracks.

    ‘So, you were getting a blow job…..no big deal,’ he said. ‘Just wish you’d called me,’ he added.

    ‘I didn’t know…..I mean, the kid blew my mind the way he came on to me. It was a stupid thing to do. But, hey, I’ll let you know next time. He gave me his phone number, wants to get together sometime. I know he would be glad to do you; he’s a real nut about Marines.’

    ‘I’m not talking about the boy,’ he said.

    I didn’t know what he meant. The boy was who we were talking about. ‘You lost me. Who’re we talking about then?’ I asked.

    ‘Me. You,’ he said. He turned to see me looking at him.

    ‘I’m still lost,’ I said, although vague thoughts were creeping into my head that shouldn’t be there; wonderful, vague thoughts.

    ‘Well, I’m glad I’ve been able to hide it,’ Chip said in a low, even tone.

    ‘Wait a minute!’ I blurted out softly, and stopped in my tracks. ‘Hide what? Are you saying?…..come on, man, don’t fuck with my head,’ I said.

    ‘That’s precisely what I wanta fuck with,’ he said, glancing down at the front of my pants.

    ‘Fucker!’ I swore.

    ‘What? Now we’ve both got something on each other. That makes us even…..and safe,’ he said.

    ‘No, Fucker! Why didn’t you say something! Fuck! I’ve been hiding it too!’

    He laughed. ‘You weren’t hiding much back there in the woods today,’ he said.

    ‘No, I’ve been hiding it just like you…..Shit!….yeah, I was happy to let that little teenage hunk swing on my dick, but I would be just as happy swinging on yours.’

    It was Chip’s turn to be dumbfounded. ‘You’re telling me you’re a cock hound, too?’

    ‘Shit, man, I’ve been hot for you since the first time I saw you in the shower,’ I said. ‘Damn, where can we go? We’ve wasted so much time.’

    ‘Not on base,’ he said. ‘When we go on pass.’

    ‘Fuck, Man, I don’t know if I can wait that long, now that I know,’ I said.

    ‘Cool it, fucker. I really want to get down on that big, beautiful cock of yours, but not bad enough to scuttle my career,’ he said.

    ‘Motherfuck! I’m not gonna be able to concentrate on anything else now,’ I said.

    Over the next few days, I was going nuts just thinking about getting together with Chip. I got the impression he was going through the same thing, the way he would look at me in the showers. I didn’t realize that he was so desperate that he’d been looking for a place on base, while I was creating plans in my mind how and where we could hook up off base, when we finally got a pass. But passes weren’t easy to get and we were both getting awfully anxious. Still, I called Austin on his cell phone just to touch base. I told him that one of the other guys had come out to me and he asked right away if it was the big, good looking Marine who had come back in the woods to check on me. I told him it was, and he was overjoyed at the possibility of doing us both. I hadn’t mentioned the boy to Chip but I was sure he wouldn’t object if it were three of us. I mentioned it to him that night and he was really excited.

    ‘Fuck, if we could just find a place and get that kid back on base; he was a hot little fucker,’ he lamented. ‘I did think of a place that I’m going to check out,’ he went on.

    ‘Where?’ I asked excitedly.

    ‘The old training barracks, in the woods on the back side of the base,’ he said.

    ‘The old World War Two barracks?’

    ‘Yeah. I’ve checked around, and the only time they’re used is when the weekend warriors come in the summer. Rest of the time, they just set there, virtually deserted.’

    ‘That’d be great,’ I said, excitedly.

    ‘Can you get hold of the kid?’ he asked.

    I grinned sheepishly. ‘I already have. I called him just to touch base, in case we got a pass. I didn’t know whether you would go for it, a third person…..I was going to mention it to you.’

    ‘I don’t know if I would’ve either, but with him….fuck, yeah. Now if there’s a way to get him on base……’

    ‘Well, the scout troop manages to come on base, somehow, so maybe they’ve got some kind of special pass,’ I said.

    Chip checked out the old barracks….said it was perfect….and I got hold of Austin again and told him our plan. He was elated, and yes, he could come on base as a single visitor as long as somebody met him at the gate. Yeah, I would be happy to meet him; no fuckin’ brainer! We set it up the following Saturday, two days away.

    I shouldn’t have laughed, but it was funny the way Chip was so excited and anxious; said he was like a cat on a hot tin roof. I felt the same way. A couple of times I was ready to chuck it all and go to my knees and suck him right in the shower…..fuck it, let everybody watch.

    After inspection on Saturday I headed for the main gate to meet Austin. He was waiting outside the guard shack, looking fine in hiking boots, a pair of mid-thigh khaki shorts and a dark blue T-shirt, and baseball cap. He looked like the ultimate All-American boy. We shook hands, restraining ourselves, and he climbed in my car and we headed back to my barracks. We met Chip coming out of the barracks as I was parking the car, dressed in sneakers, PT shorts and T-shirt. They hadn’t formally met so I introduced them. I saw the way they looked each other over as they shook hands.

    ‘Are those boots good for running?’ Chip asked him, nodding to his hiking boots.

    ‘Yes, sir,’ Austin replied sharply.

    ‘Good, because you know the only way a Marine gets from point A to point B on this base is to run,’ Chip said.

    ‘Yes, sir, I understand. I just hope I can keep up,’ said Austin.

    ‘If you don’t, one of us will carry you,’ I joked. ‘Hey, give me a minute to go inside and change.’

    I ran upstairs to change out of my uniform into my PT shorts. I practically tore off my uniform. Chip was obviously not wearing a jockstrap under his PT shorts so I didn’t put one on either. But when I pulled the shorts up, I had a problem. They were too short for me not to wear a jock; my cock would be hanging out the leg if I didn’t. So I put one on and rushed back downstairs, taking the stairs two at a time. Chip and Austin were laughing about something; obviously getting better acquainted. Without a signal, the three of us took off at a lope along the company street, in the direction of the service road that went to the back of the base. It was a dirt road….very little traffic back there…..which made it an easy run. Chip began calling cadence and Austin quickly picked up on it as I responded.

    Before long we were sweating pretty bad and I wondered about being so hot and sweaty, and if the showers worked in the old barracks. I guessed they would leave the water on. It was a long run; I couldn’t be sure how long, but several miles. It was no problem for Chip or me but the young scout, despite his excellent physical condition, wasn’t any match for our stamina.

    ‘Dang, guys, how do you keep up this pace?’ he asked, panting, as he doggedly tried to keep up with us.

    We slowed a little so he could keep abreast, but by the time we were well into the darker cool of the woods, he was about to go down. He stumbled and we both caught him.

    ‘You’re the one who said we would carry him,’ Chip reminded me.

    Without hesitation, I ducked down and came up with the boy slung across my shoulder, and started running again.

    ‘Ohh, Mann, this is awesome!’ he said.

    A good ways further, we traded off and Chip took Austin on his shoulder. Not too much further into the woods we came upon the old barracks. Chip set Austin down on his feet.

    ‘Thanks. No wonder you guys have got thighs like tree trunks,’ Austin said.

    There were four of the barracks; old, two-story, wooden structures built at the start of World War Two. It was amazing that they had stood up to the element for so many decades, or that the termites hadn’t devoured them.

    Suddenly I wondered how we would get in. They would surely be locked. We checked all four buildings and they were all padlocked. But Chip wasn’t deterred. We went around to the end of the barracks where he had me give him a hand stirrup to stand in and I hefted him up so he could reach the second story landing. He grabbed hold of the railing and pulled himself up with ease and tried the door. It was loose on its hinges; probably wasn’t used anymore. He jimmied the doorknob and the latch till he got the door open.

    ‘Okay, we’re in,’ he said. ‘Send Austin up.’

    I locked my hands together to give Austin a stirrup and hefted him up so Chip could grab his hand and pull him up. Then I climbed up on the railing around the lower porch and the two of them pulled me up. We quickly slipped inside and Chip secured the door from the inside.

    It was eerily quiet, and dark from the heavy growth of trees around the buildings. We checked the place out, upstairs and down; it was nothing but empty. I checked the water in the latrine; it was on. But no electricity; not that we needed lights. There were rows of bunks on each side and wall lockers, and footlockers set at the aisle end of the bunks. Rolled-up bedding rested on the end of each bunk. I unrolled one mattress to find that there was a pillow and a blanket, but no sheets or pillowcases. No problem; the mattress and blanket would suffice.

    ‘No need to mess up any more bunks, one will do us,’ Chip said as he peeled his T-shirt off over his head, baring his massive, muscular upper body. He saw the way we were looking at him; especially Austin. ‘We all know why we’re here, right?’ he asked, looking at Austin.

    ‘Yes, sir, I think I do,’ the boy replied, rather shyly.

    ‘Well, if you don’t, we’ll show you,’ I said as I stepped up behind him and tugged at his T-shirt. He raised his arms for me to take the shirt off of him and Chip was immediately all over him, pressing his hands on his chest and abs, rubbing his hands up and down his sides.

    ‘Shit, you would make a hell of a Marine,’ he told him.

    ‘Thanks. I intend to be one, if they’ll have me,’ Austin said.

    I pulled my shirt off and shoved my PT shorts down and stepped out of them, under Austin’s gaze. He moved closer to squeeze my jock.

    ‘Yeah, you know what’s in there, don’t you?’ Chip joked. ‘I didn’t wear a jock,’ he said to me as he shoved his PT shorts down, exposing his naked manhood.

    ‘Yeah, I could tell,’ I said. ‘I wasn’t going to, but it didn’t work. My cock stuck out the leg of my shorts.’

    ‘I wanta see it sticking out the side of your jockstrap,’ Austin said as he pulled the pouch of my jock to the side. My balls fell out but he had to reach in and pull my cock out. ‘Ah, now I remember what’s in there,’ he joked. But it was no joke. He went right to his knees and took my cock in his mouth.

    ‘Damn, he’s hungry,’ Chip said.

    ‘So am I,’ I said as I reached over and ran my hand across Chip’s chest. I squeezed his thick, hard chest muscles and tweaked his nipples, which were already big and hard. I pulled him closer and leaned in to suck on his tits.

    ‘Ohh, shit, I’ve imagined you doing that,’ he whispered.

    ‘I never imagined anything with you; I was too scared to,’ I said.

    We were all naked except for our boots now. He moved up behind Austin and laid his cock over his shoulder.

    ‘Here’s a spare when you get done chewing on that,’ he said.

    Austin turned his head and sucked Chip’s cock into his mouth. Chip pulled me closer to him and started sucking my tits, his hands roaming all over my body till he found my cock. There, he stroked it with his fist, hard and rough.

    ‘Fuck, you’ve got a big cock,’ he said hoarsely.

    ‘Not too big, I hope,’ I said.

    ‘Stand up on the bunk,’ he told me.

    I stood up on the edge of the bunk and balanced myself by holding onto an overhead beam. Chip turned his head and took my cock in his mouth.

    ‘Uuhnnnnn,’ I moaned softly, tossing my head back in disbelief. Yeah, I couldn’t believe big, studly Chip Hunter was actually sucking my cock. He sucked like he was starved for cockmeat, slurping and moaning softly.

    ‘Fuckin’ tastes good,’ he murmured as he slurped the head of my cock and squeezed my balls.

    Austin let Chip’s cock go and stood up to join him sucking mine. It was an awesome sight, watching the two studs both slurping and licking at my cock, sharing it like a Popsicle. Chip pulled Austin in tight with his arm around his waist, squeezing his butt while Austin jacked Chip’s cock.

    ‘Damn, boy, that’s a nice, hard ass. You like to get fucked?’ Chip murmured around my cock as he kept squeezing Austin’s butt muscles. It wasn’t a question, but more a reaffirmation of something he already knew.

    ‘Yeah,’ Austin replied.

    Chip broke away from us and walked around to the other side of the bunk and stretched out on the mattress.

    ‘Climb on,’ he said to Austin, holding his cock up straight.

    I stepped down off the edge of the bunk, a little disappointed that Chip had suddenly taken more interest in Austin than me, but I was still excited as hell to watch them. Austin climbed on the bunk and straddled Chip’s hips and rode back against his big cock, riding it up and down between his butt muscles.

    ‘This ain’t fuckin’,’ Chip said.

    ‘Okay,’ the boy said, and raised up higher on his haunches. I gave him a hand, guiding him down, with Chip’s cock in my other hand to bring them into contact. When they were on target, Austin tilted his head back with a little sigh and began to let his weight down. I sat down on the edge of the bunk to watch Chip’s big, thick cock burst through the boy’s tiny asshole then slowly disappear up into his body. It was hard to believe that such a tiny aperture could be stretched and spread open so wide.

    ‘Ohhhhh, Godddd! You’re so big!’ Austin moaned softly.

    ‘No bigger than him,’ Chip said, meaning me.

    I reached out and wrapped my hand around the shaft of his cock, as far as I could. ‘You’re thicker,’ I said. ‘You gotta be stretching him pretty awful.’

    ‘Then you won’t have any trouble going in,’ he said. He clasped his hands around Austin’s butt to guide him down, or maybe to keep him from raising up, while I sat stroking my cock and what was remaining of his. It was an awesome sight, watching the boy’s butt slowly descend and swallow up the tall, thick tower of meat. Finally, Austin was sitting on my fist around Chip’s cock and I let go so he could ride the rest of the way down on it.

    ‘Ooohhh, My Goddd!’ Austin moaned as he settled his butt firmly on Chip’s loins. ‘Ohhh, Mannnn, you are huge!’

    I couldn’t take anymore of just my own hand. I stood up and moved around to the head of the bunk. I set one foot on the mattress and hunkered over Chip’s head.

    ‘Awww, yeahhh, bring that big fucker to me,’ he said as he tilted his head back with his mouth open, and gripped my cock in his fist to pull it down to his mouth. I eased forward and down and fed him my cock. I was surprised how easily he swallowed it right down to the balls, and I wondered what other experience he had.

    As I was feeding Chip my cock, Austin began riding up and down on Chip’s cock. He leaned forward, taking me by the shoulders to pull me down to kiss him. Watching us kiss sent Chip into ecstasy.

    ‘Awww, you fuckers, that is hot!’ he moaned as he humped his hips up of the mattress, thrusting his cock harder into young Austin’s ass while he groaned around my cock. It was all too much for the boy. His tongue, which had been languidly exploring my mouth suddenly lashed out at my tongue and I felt the reverberations of him squealing and whimpering as he humped Chip’s cock harder. I took me a moment to realize that he was about to go off. He clasped his hands around my head and practically pushed his mouth into mine and sucked my tongue into his throat. We groaned together as I felt my own climax building. It wasn’t the way I’d pictured it….not going off this quick….and I didn’t think Chip would be happy about it, but shit, he was the one causing it.

    Suddenly Austin’s cock exploded. The first spasm of cum spurted out in a long, thick rope that splattered against my chest. The second hit my chin and a third laced across my stomach. Several more shot out across Chip’s face and in my pubes, and across his chest and stomach. The little fucker came like a pony. He was just coming down off his high when Chip started slurping and gobbling my cock, tilting and lifting his head to suck me deeper, and grabbed hold of Austin’s hips to hold onto him while he plowed into his tender ass. Chip was cumming too. I was about to scream from the intensity of my own climax that had built to the explosion point but just wouldn’t go off. As I knew Chip was blowing his load up inside the young scout, I leaned down and went down on Austin’s still throbbing young cock to give myself the edge I needed. I smashed my loins hard against Chip’s face, my balls smashed painfully across his forehead. With that, and the teenager’s hot, hard cock in my mouth, I finally lost it. I came so hard I made the bunk shake. Leaning over, I collapsed across Chip’s upper body and against Austin, pushing him backwards onto Chip’s legs. We lay in the weird entanglement for a couple of minutes, trying to catch our breath. Chip finally shoved me up off his face to extract my cock from his throat so he could breath. I straightened back up and steadied myself on my feet.

    ‘Fuck! What just happened?’ Chip gasped.

    Austin laughed, his tight abs rippling as he was stretched back toward the foot of the bunk in a rather awkward position.

    ‘I didn’t mean to loose it so quick,’ he said.

    ‘Did you loose it quick?….fuck, I never noticed,’ Chip said. ‘Seemed like we were at it for hours. Dam, you’ve got a tight ass.’

    ‘I’m so glad you liked it; I was afraid you would be mad because I went off so quick,’ Austin said as he tried to bring himself upright.

    I went around to help him come up straight then he collapsed forward across Chip’s upper body. It was neat the way Chip brought his arms around him, clasping and patting his butt, like lovers.

    ‘How the hell could anybody get mad at this?’ he said, squeezing the boy’s taut butt muscles. ‘Hell, I think I wanta marry ’em.’

    I let them lay like that and rolled the mattress out on the other bunk to sit down.

    ‘Still wanta join the Marines?’ I asked Austin.

    ‘More than ever!’ he exclaimed. ‘Just tell he how can I get assigned to your platoon? Fuck, the guys are going to be so jealous when I tell them about this.’

    Chip was so relaxed I thought he might doze off to sleep till Austin began squirming around on top of him.

    ‘Ohhhh, you’re coming back up already,’ he moaned softly as he began sliding his butt back and forth on Chip’s cock. Chip started easing his butt around in the mattress, responding to the boy’s motions.

    Now I was really feeling left out; Chip was going to fuck Austin again!…..while I sat and watched? No way. Chip and I had just come out to each other; I wasn’t going to let this opportunity slip through my fingers. It was hard to tell when we would have a chance to be together again. I stood up and crawled onto the foot of their bunk, shoving Chip’s legs apart. Austin started to raise up but I pushed him back down and brought Chip’s heavy, muscular legs up around my hips. He got the hint and lifted them higher. I shouldn’t have been, but I was a bit surprised that he was cooperating. I inched up closer and shoved his legs forward.

    ‘Reach back and grab hold of his legs and pull ’em forward,’ I told Austin.

    Austin locked his arms around Chip’s legs and pulled his lower body up so his butt was tilted up off the mattress and spread wide open. I spit in my hand and lubed up my cock, then spit again, letting it fall into the crack of his ass.

    ‘Ohhh, Geezusss, this is gonna be rough,’ he moaned as I worked the spit into his hole and inserted my finger deep.

    I liked that he sounded a little scared. He was right, it was a little rough going in; I surmised that Chip hadn’t had all that much experience getting fucked….if any. Maybe I was getting his cherry! I set the head of my cock against his clenching hole and rubbed it around. He seemed anxious, hunkering up against me. I shoved and he didn’t retreat, but held steady. I shoved harder, pushing the muscles of his ass inward. When they were stretched to the limit, my cock had no place to go except through; the path of least resistance. Not that he didn’t resist me; at least his asshole did….I think he was working hard to take me. His asshole put up a good fight, but it was no match for my hard cock. I clenched my own butt muscles and brought their strength and power behind my thrust that sent the head of my cock bursting through his tight hole.

    ‘Uuuhhnnnn!’ he moaned loudly.

    I looked down at his asshole stretched wide around the girth of my cock, still wondering if it was virgin territory. I plowed deeper and heard him choke back his groan; it sounded like he was holding his breath. But finally, when I was more than half way in him, he let it out with a loud ‘Fuucckkkkk!’

    Before the sound was completely out of his mouth, I shoved the rest of the way in him with one, swift, steady thrust. It think it took him by surprise; he heaved out a loud swoosh of air that was half whimper, half a moan.

    ‘Ohhhhhhhh!’ It was Austin’s outcry, not Chip’s, like I would’ve expected. ‘Ohh, Godd….he likes it…getting fucked!….His cock just got bigger and harder inside me! Ohhhh….Ohhhhh, Gawd….Ohhhh, he’s cumming! I can feel it…..ohh, shooting up inside me…..so fuckin’ hot!…..Ohhhh….oh, shit, now I’m cumming again! Ohh. AAAwwhhh! Ohh, fuck him! Fuck him harder!’

    It happened the second time as quickly as the first. We all shot off again; one, two three…bang, bang, bang…..my balls the last to empty into my Marine buddy’s live, hot ass. Once again, we were a tangle of sweaty, heaving bodies, propping each other up so we didn’t tumble off the bunk. When I was able to move at all, I moved first. I raised up from being slumped over on Austin and extracted my cock from Chip’s ass. It didn’t want to let me go. I had to pull hard and at the end, his asshole tightened around the gristle-rim of the head in one last attempt to hold me in. It popped free with soft suctioning noise. As I lowered his legs and let his butt back down, cum started running out of his ass and soaking into the mattress. I helped Austin raise up and steadied him on his feet as he got off the bunk, then put my hand down to Chip.

    ‘We all need a shower,’ I said.

    The three of us stumbled and staggered down the aisle toward the latrine. I could see cum running down the inside of Chip’s thighs. In the shower, we soaped each other up.

    ‘How long are we staying?’ Austin asked.

    ‘Till we’re all fucked out,’ Chip said.

    Back in the barracks, we shoved three bunks together and put Austin in the middle one. We all needed to rest. By now it was quiet, and getting eerily dark. There were no nightlights; just the light cast through the windows by the early moon. I stretched out on my stomach with my arms flung up over my head, my hands gripping the steel frame of the bunk. I barely dozed before I came awake again; my body didn’t need as much rest as I thought it did. Actually, my cock made that decision for me; I came awake trying to drill a hole through the mattress. I lifted my head and looked over at Austin. He was on his stomach with the blanket pulled up low on his waist. I was hot for him again, or still. Even with studly Chip lying on the other side of him, sprawled out on his stomach, there was something about Austin that pulled me to him; he was that fuckin’ hot; and young. I understood why Chip went for him.

    I reached over and laid my hand on the small of his back. He squirmed and the blanket pulled down half way off his butt. I moved my hand down as well, spreading my fingers across his taut butt. He was coming awake. He clenched his muscles for me and I started getting hard again. Shit, I wanted that ass! And I knew he wanted me to have it. I trailed my fingers over his smooth, taut butt muscles, shoving the blanket down, exploring between them. He hunkered his butt up and I found his hot, clenching hole. He sort of squirmed around as I probed gently, rubbing the tiny aperture. I was working up spit on my fingers and when I reached over again he was already lubing his ass with his own spit. I found his hole and probed again, this time slipping the tip of my finger through the hole up to the first knuckle. I heard him stifle a little gasp. I probed deeper, through to the second knuckle, then I shoved it in as far as I could. He squirmed frantically on it. I wriggled my finger around inside him and found his prostate; not sure till he started going crazy; thrashing his butt around and fucking himself on my finger and humping the mattress, casing the bunk to creak. I fucked back with my finger. I’ve got big hands and big, thick long fingers, and I could make him feel like he was taking a small cock. At one point I pulled my finger out and shoved it back in with its partner. He loved it.

    I worked my fingers around inside him, gently massaging his swollen, tender love nut till he was trying to drill a hole in the mattress. I decided to go for three. I pulled my two fingers out and wet them in my mouth and reached over again. But his ass was already occupied and busy! Chip’s big, capable hand was on the other side of his butt and he was probing with his middle finger. I slid two fingers in alongside his and we worked the boy’s ass together, in tandem.

    ‘Ohhh…..ohhh, Goddd, both of you…….!’ Austin gasped.

    I wondered if he was saying what I thought he was saying. Couldn’t be. No way the kid could take two cocks the size of ours up his ass. Chip and kept probing and fucking him with our fingers; Chip was using two as well, now. Austin raised up on his knees, his shoulders down on the bunk. ‘I want both of you……to fuck me,’ he moaned. Yeah, that’s what he was saying! Damn, was that possible? I think Chip was wondering the same thing because neither of us moved, except for our fingers in Austin’s hot ass.

    After a few minutes of listening to Austin moaning and begging to get fucked, I raised up, moved over onto his bunk and mounted him. He was still stretched nicely from Chip’s cock and it was an easy, smooth entry. He moaned into the pillow as I buried my cock to the hilt, then he started humping back against me.

    ‘AAWwwhhhh!’ he cried as my cock raked across his prostate.

    Chip raised his upper body, his incredible abs lifting him effortlessly, and climbed on Austin’s bunk behind me. I heard him spit in his hand and knew he was gonna fuck me instead of joining me in double-fucking Austin. Fine with me. I’d been waiting on it; I just didn’t know when he would get around to giving it to me. He slicked up my asshole and worked his fingers up inside me. I pushed back on them, then thrust forward, shoving my cock deep into Austin’s ass. I fucked myself and Austin like that for several minutes before Chip moved up behind me and I felt the heat of his cockhead pressing against my hole. I braced myself as he pushed against me. I took in a slow, deep breath and laid my head back with my eyes closed as he put the pressure on. Then he entered me. The blunt head of his cock burst through my tight hole like a fist had punched through it and I grimaced a silent yell. He didn’t wait, but shoved right on in. I hunkered forward to ease the entry, but he shoved harder, pushing me deep into Austin’s ass as he impaled me on his. Austin wasn’t begging to be double-fucked anymore; he was too caught up in what was happening, his hand clasped around the steel framework of the bunk.

    Chip wrapped his muscular arms around me and clasped his big hands over my pecs. His thick fingers closed against my tits, mauling them painfully.

    ‘Awww, shit!’ I said as I clamped my hands over his. It hurt, but I didn’t try to move his hands. His big cock sliding in and out of me overrode the pain.

    ‘You like that?’ he asked, slamming his cock into me. ‘You like that big cock in your tight ass?’

    ‘Yesssss!!’ I hissed.

    ‘Oohhnnnnn!’ Aaron groaned under me. ‘Awwwhhh….Ohh, Fuck!…..you’re making me come again?’

    Chip took hold of my hips and began working them back and forth, moving my ass back and forth on his thrusting cock and forcing my cock in and out of Austin’s ass, turning me into some kind of fuck machine for the two of them. Not that I wasn’t getting anything out of it, but it was the first time I’d ever fucked a guy or been fucked and had no control over it.

    ‘Fuckin’ gonna come again!’ Chip growled behind me.

    I was helpless but to go along with the ride. Austin was cumming under me, his asshole clenching madly around my cock, and Chip was cumming behind me, his cock buried and throbbing deep inside me, about to explode. It was all too much. It was like two live strands of electrical cord coming into contact, causing an explosion of sparks, and I was quickly spurting my load up inside the young scout’s hungry ass.

    When his hips stopped lurching, Chip’s hands fell from my hips and he slowly toppled over backwards on the bunk. His cock pulled out of my ass almost brutally, ripping back through my guts then popping free with a loud sucking noise. Austin collapsed under me and I lay on top of him.

    ‘Next time,’ I said, patting him on the butt as I raised up. ‘Next time we’ll double fuck you.’

    ‘Lucas,’ Chip said in a husky, almost guttural tone.

    ‘Huh?’ I said, weakly. Was he so far out of it he didn’t know who he’d been fucking? Or was I hearing him right? The only Lucas I new was Denver Lucas, with the big chest and thighs that could move a tank. I shoved myself up, pulling my cock free, and crawled over onto the next bunk.

    ‘Denver. Lucas,’ he said.

    ‘What about him?’

    ‘We should’ve brought him along.’

    ‘Yeah, right,’ I scoffed. ‘You gonna ask him?’

    ‘He’s hot for you; you ask him,’ he said.

    I looked at him; a blank look, not even surprised, it was such a ludicrous thing to say.

    ‘You’re just trying to get my head knocked off my shoulders,’ I said.

    ‘Watch him,’ he said. ‘Watch the way he looks at you.’

    ‘Yeah, and he sees me looking at him like that…….’

    ‘Make eye contact,’ he interrupted. ‘If I’m wrong…..if he don’t smile or wink or something…..you can line up the entire barracks and I’ll take ’em all on, either end.’

    I laughed softly. ‘That’s a pretty safe bet, with no credible witness to hear you say it,’ I said.

    ‘I’ll write it down on a piece of paper for you,’ he said. ‘If I’m wrong, all you gotta do is show it around the barracks and I’m toast.’

    I laughed. I so wanted to see his gorgeous butt toasted. Bad as I would like to get it on with big, studly Denver, I would forego the pleasure just to see Chip get his due.

    I couldn’t forget what Chip said about Denver. I was still scared of tangling with the guy but he was worth the risk. Shit, if I could get my hands on him……!!! It was a good week before I worked up the courage to make the eye contact. I thought it was the ideal time when we were the only two in the shower. I got real bold. While we were talking, I let my eyes rake over his muscular body several times, not really knowing if he was noticing the way I was looking at him. Then finally, I lifted my eyes and FUCK, he was looking right at me. I guess he was the one who made the eye contact. Bravely, I held his gaze; didn’t look away like a scared deer, and he sure as hell didn’t. Then came the smile. At first it wasn’t noticeable; it could’ve been his eyes smiling, but then his lips sort of turned up at one corner and he was smiling. But barely. I smiled back. Barely.

    ‘No Shit!’ he said under his breath.

    My smiled broadened. He left his shower and walked past me to the doorway, where he peered out. Then he came back, not to his own shower, but under mine. He wrapped those awesome arms around me and smashed his mouth over mine, bold as you please. When I let out a little gasp he shoved his tongue into my open mouth. I about blew my load and I wasn’t even hard! He kissed me so hard it was like he was raping my mouth, except it wasn’t rape because I was soon kissing him back just as hard. My cock was getting hard fast, and I cold feel Denver’s cock swelling against my thigh. In another half minute we were both boned and writhing against each other, panting. Then suddenly he broke away and moved to his own shower. Maybe he heard something, or had a sixth sense; another guy came sauntering into the shower.

    ‘Well, fuck, what do we have here?’ he said, eyeing our hard cocks. ‘Did I interrupt something?’

    ‘No, we were waiting on you,’ Denver said as he boldly soaped up his huge cock.

    The guy didn’t say anything else; just turned to the wall and got on with his shower.

    I was reeling from shock as I made my way back to bunk. This was even better than finding out about Chip. Even better because now we all three knew about each other. My hands were trembling as I dried off. Denver, standing beside his bunk, saw it and laughed.

    ‘Hey, I got a favor to ask,’ I said.

    ‘I got a LOT of favors to ask,’ he said.

    I told him about Chip and me. He was only mildly surprised. I told him about Chip’s dare and my evil plan.

    ‘Write it out; make him sign it. Don’t tell him we’ve connected,’ Denver said.

    I wrote it out: ‘If I’m wrong…..if Denver Lucas don’t smile or wink or something when you make eye contact, you can line up the entire barracks and I’ll take ’em all on, either end.’ I had to badger him into signing it. Told him he had no balls, but he expected me to have the balls to come on to Lucas??? He finally signed it. Denver got a huge laugh when I showed it to him.

    ‘Okay, next time we’re in the shower together,’ he said, laughing.

    It was a few days before it worked out that just the three us were in the shower. When the fourth guy walked out, leaving us alone, I saw Denver smile as he started across to my shower. Chip was next to me. He looked at Denver with a what-the-fuck look and his mouth dropped and his eyes popped out when Denver smashed his naked body against mine and started kissing me. Then he said it.

    ‘What the fuck!’

    We both broke out laughing. I think Chip might have turned a little pale.

    ‘Just so you know, I’m first in line,’ Denver said.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.